Skip to main content

Full text of "Implications of evolution"

See other formats


INTERNATIONAL  SERIES  OF  MONOGRAPHS  ON 
PURE  AND  APPLIED  BIOLOGY 

Division:  ZOOLOGY 

General  Editor:  G.  A.  Kerkut 


Volume  4 


IMPLICATIONS  OF  EVOLUTION 


OTHER  TITLES  IN  THE  SERIES  ON  PURE  AND 

APPLIED  BIOLOGY 

Zoology  Division 

Vol.  1.      RAVEN — An  Outline  of  Developmental  Physiology. 

Vol.  2.      RAVEN — Morphogenesis:  The  Analysis  of  Molluscan 

Development . 
Vol.  3.      SAVORY— Instinctive  Living. 

Biochemistry  Division 

Vol.  1.      The  Thyroid  Hormones. 

Botany  Division 

Vol.  1.  BOR — Grasses  of  India,  Burma  and  Ceylon. 

Vol.  2.  TURRILL—  Vistas  in  Botany. 

Vol.  3.  SCHULTES— Orchids  of  Trinidad  and  Tobago. 

Modern  Trends  in  Physiological  Sciences  Division 
Vol.  1.      FLORKIN — Unity  and  Diversity  in  Biochemistry. 
Vol.  2.      BRACHET — The  Biochemistry  of  Development. 
Vol.  3.      GEREBTZOFF— Cholinesterases. 
Vol.  4.       BROUHA — Physiology  in  Industry. 


K  '/£ 


IMPLICATIONS    OF 
EVOLUTION 

By 

G.  A.  KERKUT 

M.A.,  PH.D. 

Department  of  Physiology  and  Biochemistry 
The  University  of  Southampton 


PERGAMON  PRESS 

NEW  YORK       •       OXFORD       •       LONDON      ■       PARIS 

1960 


PERGAMON    PRESS    INC. 
122  East  55th  Street,  New  York  22,  N.Y. 
P.O.  Box  47715,  Los  Angeles,  California 

PERGAMON    PRESS    LTD. 

Headington  Hill  Hall,  Oxford 
4  &  5  Fitzroy  Square,  London  W.l 

PERGAMON    PRESS    S.A.R.L. 
24  Rue  des  Ecoles,  Paris  Ve 

PERGAMON    PRESS    G.m.b.H. 
Kaiserstrasse  75,  Frankfurt  am  Main 


Copyright 

© 
1960 

Pergamon  Press  Ltd. 


Library  of  Congress  Card  No.  60-9644 


MADE  AND  PRINTED  IN  GREAT  BRITAIN  BY 

THE    GARDEN    CITY    PRESS    LIMITED 

LETCHWORTH,    HERTFORDSHIRE 


f£.' LIBRARY  ! 

iNTS 


Preface  vii 

Acknowledgements  ix 

1  INTRODUCTION  1 

2  BASIC  ASSUMPTIONS  6 

3  VIRUSES,  RICKETTSIAE  AND  BACTERIA  18 

4  THE  PROTOZOA  26 

5  ORIGIN  OF  THE  METAZOA  36 

6  THE  MOST  PRIMITIVE  METAZOA  50 

(1)  PORIFERA  54 

(2)  MESOZOA  71 

(3)  COELENTERATA  76 

(4)  CTENOPHORA  84 

(5)  PLATYHELMINTHES  94 

7  THE  INVERTEBRATE  PHYLA  101 

8  BIOCHEMICAL  STUDIES  OF  PHYLOGENY  112 

(1)  PHOSPHAGENS  112 

(2)  STEROLS  129 

9  VERTEBRATE  PALAEONTOLOGY  134 
10    CONCLUSIONS  150 


vi  CONTENTS 

Page 
Bibliography  159 

Name  Index  169 

Subject  Index  171 


PREFACE 


There  are  many  books  about  Evolution  so  perhaps  in  this  preface 
I  should  state  what  this  book  is  not  about.  It  is  not  concerned  with 
the  mechanism  of  speciation,  the  evolution  of  dominance,  the 
relationship  of  enzymatic  adaptation  to  the  inheritance  of  acquired 
characteristics  or  the  probability  that  Natural  Selection  can  bring 
about  a  pandemic  of  rodents  in  n  +  1  years.  Instead  the  present 
book  is  concerned  with  an  examination  of  certain  basic  assumptions 
and  implications  that  have  become  involved  in  the  present-day 
concept  of  the  evolutionary  relationships  within  the  animal 
kingdom.  The  majority  of  books  on  Evolution  either  blatantly 
treat  these  assumptions  as  part  of  an  old  (and  concluded)  historic 
argument  or  else  they  avoid  discussing  the  assumptions  and 
instead  deal  with  the  more  scientific  and  mathematical  parts  of 
Evolution. 

If  one  tries  to  question  this  avoiding  reaction,  the  protagonists 
round  on  one  and  say  in  an  accusing  tone  of  voice,  "  Don't  you 
believe  in  the  Theory  of  Organic  Evolution?  What  better  theory 
have  you  got  to  offer?  " 

May  I  here  humbly  state  as  part  of  my  biological  credo  that  I 
believe  that  the  theory  of  Evolution  as  presented  by  orthodox 
evolutionists  is  in  many  ways  a  satisfying  explanation  of  some  of 
the  evidence.  At  the  same  time  I  think  that  the  attempt  to  explain 
all  living  forms  in  terms  of  an  evolution  from  a  unique  source, 
though  a  brave  and  valid  attempt,  is  one  that  is  premature  and 
not  satisfactorily  supported  by  present-day  evidence.  It  may  in 
fact  be  shown  ultimately  to  be  the  correct  explanation,  but  the 
supporting  evidence  remains  to  be  discovered.  We  can,  if  we  like, 
believe  that  such  an  evolutionary  system  has  taken  place,  but  I 
for  one  do  not  think  that  "  it  has  been  proven  beyond  all  reason- 
able doubt."  In  the  pages  of  the  book  that  follow  I  shall  present 
evidence  for  the  point  of  view  that  there  are  many  discrete  groups 

vii 


viii  PREFACE 

of  animals  and  that  we  do  not  know  how  they  have  evolved  nor 
how  they  are  interrelated.  It  is  possible  that  they  might  have 
evolved  quite  independently  from  discrete  and  separate  sources. 
There  are  only  a  limited  number  of  chemical  elements  that  are 
capable  of  forming  stable  polymerisation  compounds  and  it  is  not 
at  all  surprising  that  the  same  compounds  have  been  formed  on 
several  occasions.  Quite  complex  materials  such  as  carbohydrates, 
peptides  and  even  nucleic  acids  can  be  formed  by  irradiating  water 
containing  simple  salts  and  gases. 

It  may  be  suggested  that  the  problem  we  are  examining  here, 
namely  that  of  the  evolution  and  interrelationship  of  the  basic 
living  stocks  is  a  major  problem  and  one  that  will  test  the  strength 
and  ability  of  many  hundreds  of  research  workers.  If  this  book 
merely  indicates  to  some  of  the  readers  that  certain  lines  of  thought 
are  still  open  to  examination,  then  I  shall  consider  that  it  has  done 
its  allotted  task. 

There  is,  however,  a  second  point  that  I  should  like  to  make,  and 
this  concerns  not  factual  material  but  an  attitude  of  mind.  It  is 
very  depressing  to  find  that  many  subjects  are  becoming  encased 
in  scientific  dogmatism.  The  basic  information  is  frequently  over- 
looked or  ignored  and  opinions  become  repeated  so  often  and  so 
loudly  that  they  take  on  the  tone  of  Laws.  Although  it  does  take  a 
considerable  amount  of  time,  it  is  essential  that  the  basic  informa- 
tion is  frequently  re-examined  and  the  conclusions  analysed. 
From  time  to  time  one  must  stop  and  attempt  to  think  things  out 
for  oneself  instead  of  just  accepting  the  most  widely  quoted 
viewpoint.  I  have  dealt  with  this  attitude  in  the  introductory 
chapter  of  this  book,  though  I  hope  that  the  moral  does  not  end 
there  but  instead  runs  through  the  rest  of  the  book  as  well. 

It  is  a  pleasure  to  acknowledge  the  kind  help  and  assistance 
that  various  colleagues  have  given  me  during  the  writing  of  this 
work.  Many  of  them  have  read  through  parts  of  the  book  or 
offered  advice  on  various  points.  I  have  profited  greatly  from  their 
counsel,  though  of  course  I  bear  full  responsibility  for  all  the 
statements  and  errors.  In  particular  I  should  like  to  thank 
Professor  E.  Baldwin,  Drs.  M.  S.  Laverack,  K.  A.  Munday, 
S.  Smith,  Miss  D.  Wisden,  Messrs.  Robert  Walker,  Edward 
Munn,  and  Richard  Solly  for  their  help  and  forbearance. 


ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS 


I  am  grateful  to  the  following  authors  and  publishers  for 
permission  to  use  figures  and  to  quote  from  their  publications: 

Professor  G.  Schramm  for  kindly  providing  the  photograph 
from  which  Fig.  2  was  taken. 

Dr.  S.  Brenner  and  Dr.  R.  W.  Home  for  kindly  providing  the 
photograph  from  which  Fig.  3  was  taken. 

Academic  Press  for  permission  to  quote  from  the  article  by 
H.  A.  Krebs  in  Chemical  Pathways  in  Metabolism.  Vol.  1,  edited 
by  D.  M.  Greenberg. 

Allen  and  Unwin  for  permission  to  quote  from  the  article  by 
G.  R.  de  Beer  in  "  The  evolution  of  the  Metazoa  "  from  the  book 
Evolution  as  a  Process  edited  by  J.  Huxley,  A.  C.  Hardy  and  E.  B. 
Ford. 

Cambridge  University  Press  for  permission  to  take  the  table 
printed  on  page  112  from  Comparative  Biochemistry  by  E.  Baldwin; 
the  table  on  page  2  from  The  Cambridge  University  Handbook; 
and  the  quotations  from  Biochemistry  and  Morphogenesis  by  J. 
Needham,  and  Growth  and  Form  by  W.  D'Arcy  Thompson. 
Masson  et  Cie  for  permission  to  reproduce  Figs.  7,  8,  9,  11,  12,  15, 
and  16,  from  Traite  de  Zoologie  edited  by  P.  P.  Grasse. 

McGraw  Hill  for  permission  to  reproduce  Figs.  25  and  27, 
taken  from  The  Invertebrates  by  L.  H.  Hyman,  and  also  for 
permission  to  quote  from  this  work. 

Oxford  University  Press  for  permission  to  quote  from  E.  Radl's 
History  of  Biological  Theories  and  to  adapt  Fig.  43  from  The  Horses 
by  G.  G.  Simpson. 

Charles  C.  Thomas  for  permission  to  quote  from  a  paper  by 
H.  A.  Krebs  published  in  the  Harvey  Lectures. 

John  Wiley  for  permission  to  take  the  table  on  page  20  from 
General  Biochemistry  by  J.  S.  Fruton  and  S.  Simmons. 

IX 


X  ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS 

I  should  also  like  to  thank  the  editors  of  the  following  journals 
for  permission  to  copy  and  reproduce  material.  Archive  de  Zoo- 
logie  General  et  Experimentale ;  Biochemistry,  Biophysics  Acta; 
Biochemical  Journal;  Journal  of  Bacteriology;  Journal  of  Experi- 
mental Biology;  Proceedings  of  the  Royal  Society;  Quarterly  Review 
of  Biology ;  Systematic  Zoology  and  Zoologiska  Bidrag. 


' 


1     t 


> 


CHAPTER  1 


INTRODUCTION 


Throughout  the  Dark  and  Middle  Ages,  Learning  was  under  the 
aegis  of  the  Church.  Except  for  useful  subjects  such  as  Medicine 
and  perhaps  Law,  the  university  students  were  concerned  with 
material  that  would  either  make  the  student  a  useful  priest  or  else 
a  person  useful  to  priests. 

The  hold  that  the  Church  has  had  on  the  universities  has  been 
but  slowly  relinquished  over  the  years.  Until  1871  it  was  the  custom 
for  the  majority  of  dons  at  Cambridge  to  be  ordained  before  they 
could  carry  out  any  of  the  duties  in  college.  This  did  not  always 
mean  that  the  prospective  Fellow  had  to  make  a  careful  study  of 
theology.  Thus  the  Fellows  of  some  colleges  had  the  right  of  be- 
coming ordained  in  their  own  chapel  as  soon  as  they  were  elected  to 
a  Fellowship  without  having  to  undergo  any  arduous  extra  study. 
This  special  sanction  was  taken  away  from  them  in  1852  and  from 
then  on  they  had  to  become  ordained  in  the  normal  manner. 

The  Fellows  besides  being  compulsorily  ordained  also  had  to 
live  under  an  enforced  celibacy.  Should  they  wish  to  enjoy  the 
varied  pleasures  of  married  life  they  had  in  turn  to  relinquish 
their  college  Fellowships.  The  married  clergyman  then  left 
Cambridge  and  usually  took  up  one  of  the  livings  that  were  in  the 
gift  of  his  college.  This  had  its  own  compensations ;  those  scholars 
who  had  swallowed  their  intellectual  goat  in  their  youth,  instead 
of  being  forced  to  eke  it  out  to  various  undergraduates  for  the  rest 
of  their  lives,  could  leave  Cambridge  and  take  up  a  rich  living  in 
the  outside  world.  This  made  more  room  available  at  the  university 
for  the  younger  man,  who  did  not  then  merely  have  to  wait  for 
his  older  colleagues  to  die. 

The  hold  of  the  Church  on  the  university  continued  in  many 
ways.    The  undergraduates  coming  up  to  Cambridge  until  1852 

1 


2  INTRODUCTION 

had  to  be  communicants  of  the  Church  of  England,  and  the 
undergraduate  coming  up  in,  say,  1910  had  to  satisfy  his  examiners 
not  only  in  his  knowledge  of  classical  languages  but  also  had  to 
show  that  he  had  some  knowledge  of  Archdeacon  William  Paley's 
book  on  Evidences  of  Christianity.  The  latter  examination  was  in 
force  till  1927,  when  it  was  brought  to  the  notice  of  the  university 
authorities  that  many  undergraduates  did  not  in  fact  read  Paley's 
Evidences  but  instead  studied  a  little  crib  of  them.  Many  of  the 
more  sceptical  dons  in  the  university  were  in  favour  of  retaining 
the  examination  and  ensuring  that  all  undergraduates  should 
be  made  to  study  Paley's  Evidences  most  carefully,  "  For  in  this 
way,"  they  said,  "  the  student  will  be  forced  to  realise  just  how 
weak  the  evidence  in  favour  of  Christianity  really  is."  This 
argument  was  not  upheld  and  in  1927  another  piece  of  tradition  was 
abandoned. 

Many  present-day  undergraduates  seem  to  imagine  that  the 
various  subjects  they  study  have  existed  as  such,  if  not  for 
eternity,  then  at  least  from  time  immemorial.  They  are  surprised 
to  learn  that  many  of  the  chairs  and  examinations  only  came  into 
existence  over  the  last  half-century.  In  the  table  below  I  have 
selected  a  few  of  the  dates  at  which  various  chairs  became 
established  at  Cambridge.  It  will  be  seen  that  the  subjects  of 
Theology  and  Medicine  are  very  ancient  whilst  German,  French 
and  English  are  relatively  modern. 

Establishment  of  Chairs  at  Cambridge 

1502  2  Chairs  of  Divinity 

1540  Civil  Law,  Physic,  Hebrew,  Greek 

1634  Arabic 

1683  Moral  Philosophy 

1684  Philosophy 

1702  Organic  Chemistry 

1704  Astronomy 

1707  Anatomy 

1724  History 

1727  Botany 

1866  Zoology 

1869  Fine  Art 

1909  German 


INTRODUCTION  3 

1911  English  Literature 

1919  French 

1937  Geography 

1938  Education 

(This  is  only  a  selection  from  the  complete  list.) 

You  may  ask,  "  What  has  all  this  got  to  do  with  evolution?  " 
It  is  my  thesis  that  many  of  the  Church's  worst  features  are  still 
left  embedded  in  present-day  studies.  Thus  the  serious  under- 
graduate of  the  previous  centuries  was  brought  up  on  a  theological 
diet  from  which  he  would  learn  to  have  faith  and  to  quote  authori- 
ties when  he  was  in  doubt.  Intelligent  understanding  was  the 
last  thing  required.  The  undergraduate  of  today  is  just  as  bad; 
he  is  still  the  same  opinion-swallowing  grub.  He  will  gladly 
devour  opinions  and  views  that  he  does  not  properly  understand 
in  the  hope  that  he  may  later  regurgitate  them  during  one  of  his 
examinations.  Regardless  of  his  subject,  be  it  Engineering, 
Physics,  English  or  Biology,  he  will  have  faith  in  theories  that  he 
only  dimly  follows  and  will  call  upon  various  authorities  to 
support  what  he  does  not  understand.  In  this  he  differs  not  one 
bit  from  the  irrational  theology  student  of  the  bygone  age  who 
would  mumble  his  dogma  and  hurry  through  his  studies  in  order 
to  reach  the  peace  and  plenty  of  the  comfortable  living  in  the  world 
outside.  But  what  is  worse,  the  present-day  student  claims  to  be 
different  from  his  predecessor  in  that  he  thinks  scientifically  and 
despises  dogma,  and  when  challenged  he  says  in  defence,  "After 
all,  one  has  to  accept  something,  or  else  it  takes  a  very  long  time  to 
get  anywhere." 

Well,  let  us  see  the  present-day  student  "  getting  somewhere." 
For  some  years  now  I  have  tutored  undergraduates  on  various 
aspects  of  Biology.  It  is  quite  common  during  the  course  of 
conversation  to  ask  the  student  if  he  knows  the  evidence  for 
Evolution.  This  usually  evokes  a  faintly  superior  smile  at  the 
simplicity  of  the  question,  since  it  is  an  old  war-horse  set  in  count- 
less examinations.  "  Well,  sir,  there  is  the  evidence  from 
palaeontology,  comparative  anatomy,  embryology,  systematics  and 
geographical  distributions,"  the  student  will  say  in  a  nursery- 
rhyme  jargon,  sometimes  even  ticking  off  the  wrords  on  his  fingers. 
He  would  then  sit  and  look  fairly  complacent  and  wait  for  a  more 

2— IOE 


4  INTRODUCTION 

difficult  question  to  follow,  such  as  the  nature  of  the  evidence  for 
Natural  Selection.   Instead  I  would  continue  on  with  Evolution. 

"  Do  you  think  that  the  Evolutionary  Theory  is  the  best 
explanation  yet  advanced  to  explain  animal  interrelationships?  " 
I  would  ask. 

1  Why,  of  course,  sir,"  would  be  the  reply  in  some  amazement 
at  my  question.  "  There  is  nothing  else,  except  for  the  religious 
explanation  held  by  some  Fundamentalist  Christians,  and  I 
gather,  sir,  that  these  views  are  no  longer  held  by  the  more 
up-to-date  Churchmen." 

"  So,"  I  would  continue,  "  you  believe  in  Evolution  because 
there  is  no  other  theory?  " 

"  Oh,  no,  sir,"  would  be  the  reply,  "  I  believe  in  it  because  of 
the  evidence  I  just  mentioned." 

"  Have  you  read  any  book  on  the  evidence  for  Evolution?  " 
I  would  ask. 

"  Yes,  sir,"  and  here  he  would  mention  the  names  of  authors 
of  a  popular  school  textbook,  "  and  of  course,  sir,  there  is  that 
book  by  Darwin,  The  Origin  of  Species." 

"  Have  you  read  this  book?  "  I  asked. 

"  Well,  not  all  through,  sir." 

"  About  how  much?  " 

"  The  first  part,  sir." 

"  The  first  fifty  pages?  " 

"  Yes,  sir,  about  that  much;  maybe  a  bit  less." 

"  I  see,  and  that  has  given  you  your  firm  understanding  of 
Evolution?  " 

"  Yes,  sir." 

"  Well,  now,  if  you  really  understand  an  argument  you  will 
be  able  to  indicate  to  me  not  only  the  points  in  favour  of  the 
argument  but  also  the  most  telling  points  against  it." 
I  suppose  so,  sir." 

Good.   Please  tell  me,  then,  some  of  the  evidence  against  the 
theory  of  Evolution." 
Against  what,  sir?  " 
The  theory  of  Evolution." 

"  But  there  isn't  any,  sir." 

Here  the  conversation  would  take  on  a  more  strained  atmosphere. 
The  student  would  look  at  me  as  if  I  was  playing  a  very  unfair 


a 
a 


INTRODUCTION  5 

game.  It  would  be  clearly  quite  against  the  rules  to  ask  for 
evidence  against  a  theory  when  he  had  learnt  up  everything  in 
favour  of  the  theory.  He  also  would  take  it  rather  badly  when  I 
suggest  that  he  is  not  being  very  scientific  in  his  outlook  if  he 
swallows  the  latest  scientific  dogma  and,  when  questioned,  just 
repeats  parrot  fashion  the  views  of  the  current  Archbishop  of 
Evolution.  In  fact  he  would  be  behaving  like  certain  of  those 
religious  students  he  affects  to  despise.  He  would  be  taking  on 
faith  what  he  could  not  intellectually  understand  and  when 
questioned  would  appeal  to  authority,  the  authority  of  a  "  good 
book  "  which  in  this  case  was  The  Origin  of  Species.  (It  is  inter- 
esting to  note  that  many  of  these  widely  quoted  books  are  read 
by  title  only.  Three  of  such  that  come  to  mind  are  the  Bible,  The 
Origin  of  Species  and  Das  Kapital.) 

I  would  then  suggest  that  the  student  should  go  away  and  read 
the  evidence  for  and  against  Evolution  and  present  it  as  an  essay. 
A  week  would  pass  and  the  same  student  would  appear  armed  with 
an  essay  on  the  evidence  for  Evolution.  The  essay  would  usually 
be  well  done,  since  the  student  might  have  realised  that  I  should 
be  tough  to  convince.  When  the  essay  had  been  read  and  the 
question  concerning  the  evidence  against  Evolution  came  up,  the 
student  would  give  a  rather  pained  smile.  "  Well,  sir,  I  looked  up 
various  books  but  could  not  find  anything  in  the  scientific  books 
against  Evolution.  I  did  not  think  you  would  want  a  religious 
argument."  "  No,  you  were  quite  correct.  I  want  a  scientific 
argument  against  Evolution."  "  Well,  sir,  there  does  not  seem  to 
be  one  and  that  in  itself  is  a  piece  of  evidence  in  favour  of  the 
Evolutionary  Theory." 

At  this  piece  of  logic  the  student  would  sit  back  and  feel  that 
he  had  come  out  on  top.  After  all,  I  had  merely  been  questioning 
him  whilst  he  had  produced  information. 

I  would  then  indicate  to  him  that  the  theory  of  Evolution  was 
of  considerable  antiquity  and  would  mention  that  he  might  have 
looked  at  the  book  by  Radl,  The  History  of  Biological  Theories. 
Having  made  sure  that  the  student  had  noted  the  book  down  for 
future  reference  I  would  proceed  as  follows. 


' 


CHAPTER  2 


BASIC  ASSUMPTIONS 


Before  one  can  decide  that  the  theory  of  Evolution  is  the  best 
explanation  of  the  present-day  range  of  forms  of  living  material 
one  should  examine  all  the  implications  that  such  a  theory  may 
hold.  Too  often  the  theory  is  applied  to,  say,  the  development  of 
the  horse  and  then  because  it  is  held  to  be  applicable  there  it  is 
extended  to  the  rest  of  the  animal  kingdom  with  little  or  no  further 
evidence. 

There  are,  however,  seven  basic  assumptions  that  are  often 
not  mentioned  during  discussions  of  Evolution.  Many  evolution- 
ists ignore  the  first  six  assumptions  and  only  consider  the  seventh. 
These  are  as  follows. 

(1)  The  first  assumption  is  that  non-living  things  gave  rise  to 
living  material,  i.e.  spontaneous  generation  occurred. 

(2)  The  second  assumption  is  that  spontaneous  generation 
occurred  only  once. 

The  other  assumptions  all  follow  from  the  second  one. 

(3)  The  third  assumption  is  that  viruses,  bacteria,  plants  and 
animals  are  all  interrelated. 

(4)  The  fourth  assumption  is  that  the  Protozoa  gave  rise  to  the 
Metazoa. 

(5)  The  fifth  assumption  is  that  the  various  invertebrate  phyla 
are  interrelated. 

(6)  The  sixth  assumption  is  that  the  invertebrates  gave  rise  to 
the  vertebrates. 

(7)  The  seventh  assumption  is  that  within  the  vertebrates  the 
fish  gave  rise  to  the  amphibia,  the  amphibia  to  the  reptiles,  and 
the  reptiles  to  the  birds  and  mammals.  Sometimes  this  is  expressed 
in  other  words,  i.e.  that  the  modern  amphibia  and  reptiles  had  a 
common  ancestral  stock,  and  so  on. 

6 


BASIC    ASSUMPTIONS  7 

For  the  initial  purposes  of  this  discussion  on  Evolution  I  shall 
consider  that  the  supporters  of  the  theory  of  Evolution  hold  that 
all  these  seven  assumptions  are  valid,  and  that  these  assumptions 
form  the  "  General  Theory  of  Evolution." 

The  first  point  that  I  should  like  to  make  is  that  these  seven 
assumptions  by  their  nature  are  not  capable  of  experimental 
verification.  They  assume  that  a  certain  series  of  events  has 
occurred  in  the  past.  Thus  though  it  may  be  possible  to  mimic 
some  of  these  events  under  present-day  conditions,  this  does  not 
mean  that  these  events  must  therefore  have  taken  place  in  the 
past.  All  that  it  shows  is  that  it  is  possible  for  such  a  change  to 
take  place.  Thus  to  change  a  present-day  reptile  into  a  mammal, 
though  of  great  interest,  would  not  show  the  way  in  which  the 
mammals  did  arise.  Unfortunately  we  cannot  bring  about  even 
this  change;  instead  we  have  to  depend  upon  limited  circum- 
stantial evidence  for  our  assumptions,  and  it  is  now  my  intention 
to  discuss  the  nature  of  this  evidence. 

Non-living  into  living  (Biogenesis) 

This  is  one  of  the  oldest  problems  to  puzzle  man.  Is  it  possible 
for  non-living  material  simply  to  be  turned  into  living  material 
or  is  some  extra  "  vital  "  force  necessarv?  It  is  reasonablv  clear 
that  living  bodies  in  many  ways  use  systems  similar  to  those 
present  in  the  non-living  world.  One  of  the  first  barricades 
appeared  to  fall  to  Wohler,  when  he  showed  by  his  synthesis  of 
urea  that  there  was  no  very  clear  distinction  between  organic 
chemicals  and  non-organic  chemicals.  Within  recent  years  we 
have  been  able  to  devise  systems  in  wThich  the  irradiation  of  a 
mixture  containing  water,  carbon  dioxide  and  ammonia  brings 
about  the  formation  of  amino-acids,  simple  peptides,  and 
carbohydrates.  However,  proteins  and  nucleoproteins  have  not 
yet  been  synthesised  under  such  conditions  and  these  latter  com- 
pounds appear  to  be  of  great  importance  in  the  development  and 
maintenance  of  life.  One  imagines  that  the  synthesis  of  these 
substances  will  merely  be  a  matter  of  time  and  application,  but 
it  will  be  useful  to  distinguish  the  two  different  methods  of 
achieving  their  synthesis.  The  first  is  to  try  to  synthesise  them 
under  conditions  in  which  we  imagine  that  living  things  first 
occurred,  i.e.  to  irradiate  simple  solutions  and  hope  that  proteins 


8  BASIC    ASSUMPTIONS 

and  nucleoproteins  will  form  by  random  combination.  This 
would  mimic  the  conditions  under  which  we  believe  life  originated. 
The  second  method  is  to  use  specialised  chemical  and  physical 
techniques  to  synthesise  proteins  and  nucleoproteins,  and  having 
synthesised  them,  then  to  place  them  in  their  correct  structural 
relationship.  In  this  way,  the  combination  of  synthetic  proteins, 
nucleic  acids,  lipids  and  carbohydrates  might  lead  to  the  forma- 
tion of  a  simple  virus-like  compound  that  could  reproduce  in 
living  cells.  The  next  stage  would  be  the  development  of  an 
artificial  solution  to  maintain  the  artificial  virus.  With  these  steps 
accomplished  we  should  have  learnt  a  great  deal  about  the  processes 
taking  place  in  the  living  body  and  no  doubt  we  should  have  dis- 
covered new  rules  for  physics  and  chemistry,  but  we  could  not 
say  from  our  experiments  that  the  living  material  in  the  universe 
arose  in  this  way.  The  results  would  show  that  living  matter  can 
arise  by  synthetic  methods  devised  in  the  laboratory,  but  it 
would  still  be  possible  that  there  were  other  methods  by  which  life 
actually  arose  in  the  universe.  For  a  full  discussion  of  the  origin 
of  life  one  should  consult  the  following  articles:  Oparin  (1957); 
Bernal  (1954);  Pringle  (1954);  Pirie  (1954);  Haldane  (1954). 

Life  arose  only  once 

The  assumption  that  life  arose  only  once  and  that  therefore  * 
all  living  things  are  interrelated  is  a  useful  assumption  in  that  it 
provides  a  simple  working  basis  for  experimental  procedure.  But 
because  a  concept  is  useful  it  does  not  mean  that  it  is  necessarily 
correct.  The  experimental  basis  for  this  concept  in  particular  is 
not  as  definite  and  as  conclusive  as  many  modern  texts  would  have 
us  believe. 

Biochemical  evidence.  Biochemists  and  comparative  physi- 
ologists usually  assume  that  all  protoplasm,  no  matter  where  it  is 
found,  has  the  same  fundamental  biochemical  and  biophysical 
processes  taking  place  in  it.  But  even  an  elementary  study  of  the 
situation  shows  that  there  are  often  many  different  ways  of 
carrying  out  a  simple  process  in  the  animal  kingdom.  One  well- 
known  example  is  that  of  carrying  oxygen  in  solution;  various 
substances  such  as  haemoglobin,  haemocyanin,  haemerythrin  and 
chlorocruorin  are  known  to  be  capable  of  combining  with  oxygen. 
But  the  common  possession  of  a  specific  blood  pigment  does  not 


BASIC    ASSUMPTIONS  9 

indicate  any  close  phylogenetic  relationship.  Thus  though  many 
Crustacea  have  haemocyanin  no  biochemist  or  physiologist  would 
suggest  taking  Daphnia  out  of  the  Crustacea  because  it  possesses 
haemoglobin.  The  role  of  blood  pigments  has  been  much  studied 
and  in  particular  we  accept  the  varied  way  in  which  they  are  dis- 
tributed throughout  the  animal  kingdom.  Even  here  we  do  not 
always  know  their  function ;  thus  we  find  haemoglobin  in  the  root 
nodules  of  leguminous  plants  (Keilin  and  Wang  1945),  where  its 
precise  function  is  as  yet  not  known.  Plants,  however,  seem 
capable  of  synthesising  many  substances  that  are  often  regarded 
as  "  mammalian  "  compounds.  Nettle  stings  contain  acetyl 
choline,  5-hydroxytryptamine  and  histamine,  and  it  is  probable 
that  these  have  been  independently  developed  by  the  higher 
plants. 

There  are  in  the  world  but  some  ninety  elements,  and  of  these 
only  a  few  such  as  carbon,  nitrogen,  oxygen,  hydrogen,  phosphorus 
and  sulphur  appear  capable  of  forming  natural  monomers  and 
polymers.  It  is  therefore  not  surprising  that  these  elements  are 
united  to  form  compounds  such  as  citric  acid  or  5-hydroxy- 
tryptamine in  widely  separated  plants  and  animals.  Such  a 
synthesis  might  have  occurred  independently  on  many  occasions 
by  trial  and  error.  It  should  be  remembered  that  there  is  no 
Patent  Law  in  the  natural  world,  and  though  one  can  simplify 
the  situation  by  use  of  William  of  Occam's  razor,  the  careless 
use  of  such  a  weapon  can  at  times  be  suicidal. 

Our  ignorance  is  even  greater  in  other  biochemical  fields,  yet  it 
is  often  stated  that  all  protoplasm  shows  the  same  fundamental 
biochemical  systems.  The  most  quoted  example  is  the  way  in 
which  protoplasm  oxidises  carbohydrates  to  liberate  energy.  This 
release  of  energy  is  obtained  through  two  biochemical  cycles, 
the  glycolysis  cycle  (Embden-Meyerhof)  and  the  tricarboxylic 
acid  cycle  (Krebs).  Many  of  the  chemicals  present  in  these  two 
cycles  have  been  found  in  bacteria,  protozoa,  plants,  lower 
metazoa,  birds  and  mammals,  and  because  some  of  the  ingredients 
are  present  it  is  assumed  that  the  whole  system  is  present.  The 
argument  then  runs  that  because  the  system  is  very  complex,  it 
would  be  too  much  to  expect  that  each  group  developed  this 
complex  system  independently  and  so  protoplasm  everywhere 
must  have  had  a  common  origin. 


10  BASIC    ASSUMPTIONS 

Krebs  in  1948  discussed  the  universality  of  the  tricarboxylic 
cycle  in  cells  and  tissues.  He  stated,  "  there  is  no  doubt  that  yeast 
cells  can  synthesise  succinate  in  the  presence  of  glucose,  and 
citrate  in  the  presence  of  acetate,  but  none  of  the  strains  of 
baker's  and  brewer's  yeast  tested  at  the  Sheffield  laboratory  was 
found  capable  of  oxidising  succinic  or  citric  acids  at  a  significant 
rate  under  whatever  conditions  these  substances  were  tested." 
In  1954  he  was  of  much  the  same  opinion:  "  thus  all  the  enzyme 
systems  required  for  the  tricarboxylic  cycle  are  present  in  yeast 
cells  and  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  the  cycle  can  take  place.  .  .  . 
However,  these  findings  are  not  decisive  evidence  for  the  assump- 
tion that  the  cycle  is  the  main  terminal  respiratory  process  in 
yeasts.  ...  In  many  other  organisms  another  terminal  oxidation 
mechanism  seems  to  play  a  major  role.  Its  nature  is  unknown  in 
the  case  of  yeast.  It  may  be  a  dicarboxylic  acid  cycle  in  certain 
bacteria."  It  now  appears  that  the  events  that  suggested  the 
existence  of  a  dicarboxylic  acid  cycle  in  bacteria  may  be  better 
explained  in  terms  of  a  divergence  from  the  tricarboxylic  acid 
cycle  (Romberg  1958).  The  system  of  terminal  oxidation  in 
yeasts  is  still  obscure. 

In  effect,  then,  the  situation  in  bacteria,  yeasts,  plants  and  the 
lower  animals  is  not  as  simple  or  clear  cut  as  might  be  imagined. 
There  is  more  than  one  pathway  for  the  breakdown  of  carbo- 
hvdrates,  and  the  glycolysis  cycle  and  the  citric  acid  cycle  are  but 
two  of  many  that  are  in  the  process  of  elucidation.  Thus  recently 
a  hexose  monophosphate  shunt  has  been  described  as  an  alterna- 
tive method  by  which  bacteria  and  many  animal  tissues  break  down 
glucose.  This,  combined  with  the  possibility  of  an  alternative 
terminal  oxidation  system,  enables  us  to  postulate  two  more 
systems  that  may  be  active  in  tissue  metabolism.  This  view  is 
supported  by  Cohen  (1955a),  who  in  his  account  of  alternative 
pathways  in  carbohydrate  metabolism  states,  "  the  time  is  past 
when  we  uncritically  ascribe  phenomena  in  carbohydrate  metabol- 
ism to  variations  in  the  Embden-Meyerhof  scheme."  Cohen 
(1955b)  also  suggests  that  at  least  six  major  pathways  for  glucose 
metabolism  are  known  and  several  may  exist  simultaneously  in 
the  same  organism. 

When  one  considers  the  various  animals  and  bacteria  that  have 
been  studied,  it  becomes  quite  clear  that  what  we  have  so  far 


BASIC    ASSUMPTIONS  11 

examined  is  equivalent  to  a  small  drop  in  a  very  vast  ocean.  It  is 
pleasing  that  so  much  has  already  been  discovered,  but  there  is 
very  little  doubt  that  there  is  a  great  deal  yet  to  be  discovered  about 
carbohydrate  metabolism.  It  is  therefore  premature  to  claim  that 
the  "  universal  "  occurrence  of  the  glycolysis  and  citric  cycles 
is  proof  of  the  common  origin  of  life  from  one  source. 

To  indicate  some  of  the  further  biochemical  complexities  we 
may  briefly  mention  four  points.  Firstly,  it  is  often  stated  that  all 
living  systems  use  the  same  twenty  or  so  amino-acids.  This  is 
a  simplification  of  the  known  data.  At  one  time  it  was  thought 
that  only  the  L-amino-acids  occurred  in  natural  systems,  but 
since  then  a  few  D-amino-acids  have  been  isolated.  The  number 
of  known  natural  L-amino-acids  has  increased  with  the  develop- 
ment of  chromatographic  techniques.  Meister  (1957)  quotes  some 
seventy  naturally  occurring  amino-acids  and  he  points  out  that 
new  ones  are  being  discovered  almost  every  month !  This  is  a 
result  of  the  application  of  new  techniques  to  an  extended  range 
of  animal  and  plant  material  instead  of  restricting  research  to 
mammalian  tissues. 

Secondly,  there  are  a  large  number  of  bacteria  that  use  aberrant 
biochemical  systems.  Outstanding  amongst  these  are  the  sulphur 
bacteria  which  grow  quite  well  on  water,  carbon  dioxide,  phosphate 
and  either  sulphuretted  hydrogen  or  sulphur.  Another  bacterium, 
Thiobacillns  ferro-oxidans,  can  in  some  cases  grow  on  ferrous  iron 
under  acid  conditions  which  prevent  the  direct  aerobic  oxidation 
of  ferrous  iron.  Other  bacteria  take  ammonia  and  dehydrogenate 
it,  or  nitrite  and  oxidise  it.  There  is  some  argument  whether  these 
systems  are  primitive  or  whether  they  are  advanced  and  overlaid 
on  the  basic  glycolysis  and  tricarboxylic  cycles  (see  p.  22).  These 
examples  indicate  that  the  metabolic  systems  in  the  bacteria  are 
extremely  varied. 

Thirdly,  even  in  the  higher  Metazoa  the  distribution  of  hydro- 
gen acceptor  systems  such  as  in  the  cytochromes,  flavoproteins, 
tocopherols,  vitamin  K,  etc.,  is  no  more  uniform  than  the  dis- 
tribution of  blood  pigments  we  mentioned  previously. 

A  fourth  generalisation  that  has  been  made  about  protoplasm 
is  that  its  energetic  systems  involve  the  formation  and  destruction 
of  "  high  energy  "  phosphorus  compounds  and  the  ubiquity  of 
the  phosphorus-containing  compounds  in  living  cells  has  been 


12  BASIC    ASSUMPTIONS 

regarded  as  further  evidence  of  a  common  protoplasmic  origin. 
At  first  it  was  thought  that  the  "  high  energy  "  compounds  were 
found  only  in  the  form  of  ATP  (adenosine  triphosphate).  But 
further  studies  have  since  shown  the  existence  of  many  other  "  high 
energy  '  nucleoside  triphosphates,  e.g.  guanosine  triphosphate, 
cytidine  triphosphate  and  uridine  triphosphate.  Recently  other 
1  high  energy  ' '  compounds  have  been  discovered  which  contain 
sulphur,  i.e.  acetyl  coenzyme  A.  (Lynen  1952,  Lipmann  1958).  It 
is  possible  that  further  "  high  energy  "  compounds  will  be  dis- 
covered in  the  future  and  this  greater  variety  will  make  it  less 
obvious  that  all  protoplasm  uses  the  same  energetic  systems. 

Thus  on  the  biochemical  side  it  seems  premature  to  conclude 
that  all  protoplasm  has  a  common  origin  just  because  many 
cells  show  the  components  of  the  glycolysis  cycle,  citric  cycle  and 
the  "  high  energy  "  phosphate  compounds.  It  is  likely  that  the 
protoplasm  of  different  animals  will  show  the  presence  of  other 
schemes  for  the  systematic  degradation  of  carbohydrates  and  then 
perhaps  in  time  an  analysis  of  these  systems  will  allow  us  to  come 
to  further  conclusions  about  the  varied  metabolism  of  protoplasm. 

Morphological  evidence.  A  line  of  argument  developed  by 
morphologists  to  show  the  common  origin  of  living  cells  is  the 
almost  universal  occurrence  of  the  mitotic  and  meiotic  cycle.  Thus 
Grasse  (1952)  suggests  that  such  a  system  indicates  the  mono- 
phyletic  origin  of  present-day  animals  and  protozoa.  But  as 
Boy  den  (1953)  pointed  out,  the  mitotic  cycle  is  not  so  fixed  or  so 
invariable  as  people  imagine. 

There  are  variations  such  as  the  presence  or  absence  of  intra- 
or  extra- nuclear  spindles  and  the  presence  or  absence  of  centrioles. 
Thus  Amano  (1957)  suggests  that  the  chromosomes  are  separated 
by  extending  fibres  in  animal  cells  though  a  different  mechanism 
exists  in  plant  cells.  On  the  other  hand  Swann  (1951)  suggests 
that  the  chromosomes  in  the  Arbacia  egg  separate  because  of  the 
contraction  of  fibres.  In  fact  a  perusal  of  Schrader's  book  Mitosis 
(1953)  makes  it  quite  clear  that  one  difficulty  in  finding  a  single 
hypothesis  to  explain  the  mechanisms  of  mitosis  in  all  cells  is  that 
there  are  a  large  number  of  different  mechanisms  of  mitosis.  It 
also  seems  that  various  tissues  synthesise  their  DNA  at  different 
stages  of  the  mitotic  cycle  and  that  the  chromosomes  may  be 
duplicated  at  these  various  stages  (Leuchtenberger  1958).    It  is 


BASIC    ASSUMPTIONS  13 

possible  that  a  more  detailed  examination  of  mitosis  will  show  that 
it  too  is  a  polyphyletic  system  devised  for  the  successful  separation 
of  the  nuclear  material  into  two  equal  sets.  Whether  one  could  go 
as  far  as  Boyden  (1953)  and  say  ,;  Under  the  circumstances  the 
widespread  occurrence  of  what  is  called  mitosis  or  meiosis  is  no 
proof  of  real  genetic  relationships  of  all  such  organisms.  On  the 
contrary  the  very  existence  of  such  mechanisms  in  organisms 
otherwise  so  diverse  as  Protista,  Metazoa,  and  Metaphyta,  is 
strongly  suggestive  of  convergence  and  may  thus  be  interpreted 
with  the  theory  of  the  strictly  polyphyletic  origins  of  the  major 
groups  of  organisms  "  is  another  matter  in  our  present  state  of 
ignorance. 

What  then  can  one  conclude  about  the  chemical  and  physical 
nature  of  protoplasm?  Simply  that  we  have  a  very  great  deal  to 
learn  about  it.  Modern  developments  are  making  it  abundantly 
clear  that  some  of  our  previous  concepts  are  quite  inadequate  and 
that  the  picture  is  very  much  more  complex  than  previously 
imagined.  It  would  be  a  great  mistake  to  assume  that  all  is  chaos 
and  that  there  are  no  general  common  systems,  but  it  would  be  a 
mistake  of  equal  magnitude  to  assume  that  everything  is  very 
simple  and  that  but  one  system  will  be  found  in  all  protoplasm. 
From  our  present  viewpoint  there  would  appear  to  be  at  least  four 
or  five  different  systems  which  allow  a  cell  to  obtain  its  energy. 
There  are  minor  variations  in  this  pattern  and  the  higher  animals 
may  show  less  variation  than  do  the  bacteria  (though  few  higher 
animals  other  than  the  pigeon  and  the  rat  have  been  studied). 
The  picture  in  no  way  allows  us  to  dogmatise  and  state  that  life 
in  all  its  manifestations  shows  a  common  biochemical  system 
indicative  of  a  single  genesis.  The  evidence  at  present  does  not 
by  any  means  exclude  the  concept  that  present-day  living  things 
have  many  different  origins. 

Polyphyletic  origin  of  life 

If  we  do  not  hold  that  the  origin  of  life  was  unique,  i.e.  life  is 
monophyletic,  there  is  the  alternative  point  of  view.  This  is  that 
living  things  have  been  created  many  times,  i.e.  polyphyletic. 

There  are  two  ways  of  considering  the  multiple  origin  of  life. 
The  first  is  to  consider  that  life  is  continuously  being  created  all 
the  time,  i.e.  that  spontaneous  generation  is  always  occurring.  The 


14  BASIC    ASSUMPTIONS 

second  view  is  that  spontaneous  generation  occurred  at  some 
finite  time  in  the  past  but  that  it  is  no  longer  occurring. 

The  continuous  formation  of  life  de  novo.  This  theory  is  of 
considerable  antiquity  and  it  might  be  as  well  to  give  a  brief 
resume  of  its  history.  The  responsibility  for  it  is  usually  placed 
at  the  door  of  Aristotle.  He  wrote:  "  It  is  quite  proved  that  certain 
fish  come  spontaneously  into  existence  not  being  derived  from 
eggs  or  copulation.  Such  fish  as  are  neither  oviparous  nor 
viviparous  arise  all  from  one  of  two  sources,  from  mud  or  from 
sand,  and  from  decayed  matter  that  rises  hence  as  scum;  for 
instance  the  so-called  froth  of  small  fry  comes  out  of  sandy 
ground.  The  fry  is  incapable  of  growing  and  of  propagating  its 
kind,  after  living  for  a  while  it  dies  away  and  another  creature 
takes  its  place  and  so,  with  short  interval  excepted,  it  may  be  said 
to  last  the  whole  year  throughout." 

Other  biologists  gave  various  recipes  for  the  formation  of  life 
de  novo.  Virgil  in  his  Georgics,  Book  IV,  gives  the  recipe  for  the 
formation  of  a  swarm  of  bees  from  the  barren  carcass  of  a  dead  calf. 
Van  Helmont  suggested  that  mice  could  be  formed  "  if  a  dirty 
undergarment  is  squeezed  into  the  mouth  of  a  vessel,  within 
21  days  the  ferment  drained  from  the  garment  and  transformed  by 
the  smell  of  the  grain,  envelops  the  wheat  in  its  own  skin  and 
turns  into  mice."  Van  Helmont  was  surprised  that  mice  formed 
in  this  manner  could  not  be  distinguished  from  mice  produced  by 
normal  sexual  breeding. 

The  situation  became  more  critical  when  the  experimentalists 
tried  to  determine  whether  it  was  possible  to  prevent  living  things 
from  appearing  in  preserved  material.  The  experiments  of 
Needham,  Pouchet  and  Bastian  all  indicated  that  living  things 
still  appeared  in  solutions  from  which  all  previous  life  had  been 
removed,  whilst  Redi,  Swammerdam,  Vallisneri,  Spallanzani, 
Schwann,  Pasteur  and  many  others  showed  that  if  the  experi- 
ments were  done  very  carefully  it  was  possible  to  preserve  soups, 
blood  or  urine  in  an  atmosphere  of  oxygen  and  still  get  no  growth 
of  living  material.  It  is  not  my  intention  here  to  discuss  this  old 
controversy.  Full  and  interesting  details  can  be  found  in  the  books 
of  Oparin  (1957),  Singer  (1950)  and  Wheeler  (1939).  Today 
there  are  still  people  who  think  that  living  things  of  a  high  level 
of  complexity  can  be  formed  de  novo.    Of  these  it  is  perhaps  of 


BASIC    ASSUMPTIONS  15 

interest  to  quote  from  one  Wilhelm  Reich  (1948).  Reich  has 
developed  the  concept  that  living  material  accumulates  units  of 
primordial  energy  which  he  calls  "  orgones."  These  orgones  may 
be  taken  up  by  small  vesicles  (bions)  that  exhibit  certain  similar- 
ities to  living  material.  By  studying  these  bions  and  bion  complexes 
under  the  very  high  optical  magnification  of  5,000  times  ("  it  is 
not  a  matter  of  visualising  finer  structural  detail  but  movement  ") 
Reich  concludes  that  bacteria  and  Protozoa  can  arise  from  sterilised 
organic  and  inorganic  material.  Thus  from  autoclaved  grass  he 
observed  the  development  of  amoebae  and  other  Protozoa.  Reich 
was  not  satisfied  with  the  alternative  explanation  that  the  spores 
might  have  been  present  in  the  grass  since  he  had  also  obtained 
similar  amoebae  from  inorganic  material  such  as  sand  or  iron 
filings  placed  in  the  sterilised  medium!  The  bions  give  off 
radiations  which  affect  living  material,  and  in  some  ways  this 
radiation  resembles  the  mitogenetic  radiation  studied  by  Gurwitsch 
(1926).  It  will  be  remembered  that  Gurwitsch  claimed  that  the 
mitogenetic  rays  which  come  off  from  living  cells  affect  the  division 
rate  of  other  cells.  The  experimental  verification  of  mitogenetic 
radiation  has  proved  to  be  very  difficult  and  at  best  inconclusive ; 
the  evidence  is  summarised  in  Hollaender  and  Schoeffel  (1931) 
and  in  Gray  (1931),  but  as  yet  there  has  been  no  work  on  orgones 
other  than  from  Reich  and  his  colleagues.  The  work  of  Reich  is 
of  interest  in  that  it  shows  that  there  are  still  "  heretics  "  at  work 
on  the  age-old  problem  of  the  origin  and  nature  of  living  organisms. 
Joseph  Needham,  writing  in  his  textbook  Chemical  Embryology 
(1931)  stated,  "  It  may  be  remarked  here,  without  irrelevance, 
that  the  problem  (of  spontaneous  generation)  is  still  unsolved ;  for 
all  that  was  proved  by  the  experiments  of  Spallanzani  was  that 
animals  the  size  of  rotifers  and  Protozoa  do  not  originate  spontane- 
ously from  broth,  and  all  that  was  proved  by  those  of  Pasteur 
was  that  organisms  the  size  of  bacteria  do  not  originate  de  novo. 
The  knowledge  which  we  have  acquired  in  recent  years  of  filter- 
passing  organisms  such  as  the  mosaic  disease  of  the  tobacco  plant, 
and  phenomena  such  as  the  bacteriophage  of  Twort  and  d'Herelle 
has  reopened  the  whole  matter,  so  that  of  the  region  between,  for 
example,  the  semi-living  particles  of  the  bacteriophage  (10~15  g) 
and  the  larger-sized  colloidal  aggregates  (10~18  g)  we  know 
absolutely  nothing.    The  dogmatism  with  which  the  biologist  of 


16  BASIC    ASSUMPTIONS 

the  early  twentieth  century  asserted  the  statement  omne  vivum 
ex  vivo  was,  therefore,  like  most  dogmatisms,  ill  timed." 

The  argument  developed  so  far,  then,  is  as  follows.  The 
ancients  thought  that  in  many  cases  it  was  possible  for  living  things 
to  be  created  de  novo.  All  these  cases  depended  upon  poor 
observation  or  lack  of  knowledge,  and  gradually  as  information  has 
become  available  all  the  higher  animals  have  been  shown  to  arise 
from  previous  generations.  The  simpler  forms  of  life  such  as 
yeast  and  bacteria  were  at  one  time  thought  to  arise  spontaneously, 
but  controlled  experiments  showed  that  these  observations  were 
at  fault.  The  conclusion  is  thus  that  the  onlv  cases  where  we  think 

j 

that  life  may  be  formed  de  novo  are  those  where  we  have  no 
information  as  to  the  mode  of  origin.  From  this  one  might  suppose 
that  spontaneous  generation  does  not  take  place,  but  this  is  an 
unjustified  extrapolation.  The  correct  extrapolation  would  be 
that  until  we  have  devised  experiments  in  which  the  simpler  forms 
of  life,  such  as  viruses,  are  developed  de  novo,  we  have  no  evidence 
of  de  novo  origin  of  life.  This  does  not  imply  that  de  novo  genera- 
tion is  or  was  impossible:  Oparin  (1957)  suggests  that  life  was 
created  de  novo  on  this  world  at  one  time  and  it  is  possibly  being 
created  now  somewhere  in  the  universe,  but  it  is  not  being 
created  now  in  this  world  since  the  ubiquitous  presence  of  living 
bacteria  would  prevent  the  accumulation  of  the  necessary  raw 
materials  for  the  formation  of  life  de  novo.  When  life  was  first 
created  there  were  no  such  bacteria  and  hence  the  necessary 
substances  accumulated.  If  we  accept  Oparin's  view  that  life  is 
not  formed  de  novo  at  present  in  the  world,  there  are  still  two 
alternative  suggestions  concerning  the  origin  of  life.  The  first  is 
that  life  is  still  being  formed  de  novo  in  other  parts  of  the  universe 
and  is  then  transmitted  by  meteorites  to  this  planet.  Ousdal 
(1956)  has  described  in  meteorites  some  very  interesting  shapes 
which  in  some  ways  resemble  present-day  living  forms  (Fig.  1). 
However,  the  meagre  evidence  so  far  available  that  meteorites  may 
contain  living  material  is  not  yet  convincing.  It  should  be  noted 
that  the  present  climate  of  opinion  concerning  the  possible 
mechanism  of  the  evolution  of  the  present  solar  system  is  changing. 
The  view  suggested  by  Sir  James  Jeans  that  the  planets  were 
formed  by  the  unique  passage  of  a  giant  star  near  to  the  sun  is 
no  longer  strongly  supported  (Lyttelton  1956).    Instead  it  seems 


BASIC    ASSUMPTIONS  17 

that  solar  systems  similar  to  our  own  have  been  created  many 
millions  of  times  and  thus  conditions  favourable  to  life  may  be 
present  on  many  other  planets  in  the  universe.  Shapley  (1957) 
has  calculated  that  there  are  probably  108  planets  that  have  con- 
ditions favourable  for  life  of  one  sort  or  another.  We  have  no 
evidence  that  living  things  can  be  transmitted  between  the  stars 
and  still  remain  alive  on  reaching  their  destination,  but  it  would 
seem  that  we  shall  shortly  have  information  on  transmission  of 
living  material  by  rockets.  It  would  perhaps  be  more  to  the  point 
to  have  information  concerning  transmission  by  meteorites. 
Oparin  (1957)  gives  quite  an  extended  discussion  of  meteorite 
transmission  of  life  and  concludes  that  it  was,  and  still  is,  highly 
improbable.  Nevertheless,  at  present  we  have  very  little  informa- 
tion on  this  subject  and  it  is  likely  that  the  renewed  interest  in 
space  travel  will  stimulate  further  investigation  into  the  nature  and 
properties  of  meteorites. 

Unique  occurrence  of  life.  The  second  suggestion  is  that 
though  we  are  unable  to  show  at  present  that  life  is  formed  de 
novo  on  this  earth,  there  is  no  evidence  to  show  that  when  life  was 
formed  on  this  earth  it  was  a  unique  event.  Haldane  (1954)  and 
Oparin  (1957)  are  of  the  opinion  that  life  was  uniquely  formed,  but, 
as  they  both  point  out,  nothing  is  definitely  known  about  what  did 
happen;  all  is  hypothesis,  and  though  it  is  simpler  to  assume 
that  it  was  a  unique  occurrence  there  is  no  reason  why  this  simple 
explanation  should  be  the  correct  one.  In  the  previous  pages  it 
has  been  pointed  out  that  our  knowledge  of  the  cell  metabolism 
is  insufficient  to  allow  us  to  state  categorically  that  all  cells  in  all 
living  forms  have  the  same  biochemical  systems  at  work.  Though 
the  similarities  are  often  great,  the  dissimilarities  may  be  just  as 
impressive. 

If  living  material  had  developed  on  several  different  occasions 
or  at  different  places  at  the  same  time,  then  one  would  expect  to 
have  a  large  number  of  distinct  groups  of  animals,  whose  relation- 
ships and  affinities  are  difficult  to  determine. 

This,  as  we  shall  see,  is  the  present  situation. 


CHAPTER  3 


VIRUSES,  RICKETTSIAE  AND  BACTERIA 


If  one  assumes  that  the  origin  of  life  was  a  unique  occurrence 
then  it  follows  that  all  the  present-day  living  things  must  be 
derived  from  this  original  source.  This  then  poses  the  problem, 
"  What  is  the  relationship  between  the  present-day  forms?  '  In 
many  cases  it  is  difficult  to  form  any  definite  conclusion 
regarding  these  relationships  and  this  certainly  seems  to 
hold  for  the  relationship  between  Viruses,  Rickettsiae  and 
Bacteria. 

The  viruses 

The  viruses  are  of  interest  since  they  show  many  of  the 
properties  of  living  material.  At  first  they  were  described  as 
material  that  would  pass  through  a  bacterial  filter  and  which  wTas 
capable  of  reproducing  in  the  living  cell.  But  later  on  consider- 
able confusion  arose  over  the  chemical  nature  of  viruses,  the  main 
trouble  being  one  of  over-simplification.  Many  people  thought 
that  the  viruses  were  necessarily  simple  because  they  had  been 
prepared  in  a  crystalline  condition.  This  concept  was  furthered 
when  chemical  analysis  showed  that  the  virus  was  composed 
of  a  "  simple  chemical  substance  " — nucleoprotein.  With  more 
advanced  techniques  it  became  clear  that  there  was  considerable 
variability  in  virus  structure.  Markham,  Smith  and  Lea  (1942) 
showed  that  when  the  tobacco  mosaic  virus  was  irradiated,  only 
a  small  part  of  the  virus  proved  sensitive  to  radiation.  This  part 
was  some  5%-6%  of  the  virus  area  and  in  effect  it  behaved  like 
the  nucleus  of  the  virus.  In  1951  Markham  and  Smith  presented 
evidence  that  the  turnip  mosaic  virus  contained  at  least  two 
distinct  components,  a  nucleic  acid  component  (38%)  and  a 
structural  protein  component  (62%). 

18 


Fig.  2.  Virus  structure.  The  tobacco  mosaic  virus  is  made  up  from 
at  least  two  components.  There  is  a  central  rod  of  nucleic  acid  and 
a  series  of  units  of  protein  that  fit  over  the  central  rod.  In  the 
photograph  shown  here  part  of  the  second  component  has  been 
dissolved  away  to  reveal  the  nucleic  acid.  (This  photograph  was 
obtained  through  the  kindness  of  Professor  G.  Schramm.) 


Head 


Contracted 
sheath 


r 


ore 


ft  Plate 


I  art 

fibre 


Fig.  3.  Virus  structure — Bacteriophage.  The  Bacteriophage  has  a 
more  complex  structure  than  a  simple  virus  such  as  the  tobacco 
mosaic  virus.  It  has  a  well-developed  head  and  a  tail.  The  head 
contains  the  nucleic-acid  component  and  this  flows  through  the 
tail  into  the  bacterium  it  attacks  and  there  reproduces.  (This 
photograph  was  obtained  through  the  kindness  of  Dr.  S.  Brenner 

and  Dr.  R.  W.  Home.) 


Fig.  4.  Bacterial  structure.  The  bacterial  cells  have  complex 
structure  as  is  shown  by  this  electronmicrograph  of  a  section 
through  B.  cereus.  The  cells  have  a  well-defined  cell  wall,  a 
nuclear    structure,    and    many    types    of   cell    inclusions.     (From 

Chapman  and  Hillier.) 

(A)  Cell  wall.  (F)    Fibrous  material. 

(C)  Peripheral  bodies.  (G)  Nucleus. 

(D)  Transverse  cell  wall.  (H)  Cytoplasm. 

(E)  Transverse  cell  wall.  (|)    Inclusions. 

L.M.R.  Limit  of  light  microscope. 


VIRUSES,    RICKETTSIAE    AND    BACTERIA  19 

Takahashi  and  Ishii  (1953)  showed  that  it  was  possible  to  find 
the  structural  protein  in  the  sap  of  the  plants  infected  with  the 
mosaic  virus  and  that  it  differed  from  the  normal  plant  proteins. 
This  protein  had  no  power  of  reproduction  but  required  the 
presence  of  nucleic  acid.  If  the  nucleic  acid  was  added  to  the 
structural  protein,  then  it  became  capable  of  reproduction  inside 
the  cell  (Fraenkel-Conrat  and  Williams  1955). 

The  chemical  analyses  of  virus  structure  have  been  paralleled 
by  studies  using  the  electron  microscope.  These  show  that  the 
tobacco  mosaic  virus  is  often  found  in  rod-like  forms,  the  rods 
being  made  up  of  a  series  of  discs  each  with  a  hole  in  the  centre. 
The  hole  is  apparently  filled  with  the  nucleic  acid  whilst  the  disc 
itself  is  probably  the  structural  protein  (Fig.  2). 

Other  viruses  such  as  bacteriophage  which  attacks  bacteria 
have  an  even  more  complex  structure.  The  bacteriophage  has  a 
tadpole-shaped  head  and  a  small  tail  (Fig.  3).  The  head  consists 
of  a  shell  of  structural  protein  inside  which  is  the  nucleic  acid. 
Hershey  (1956)  described  how  it  was  possible  to  remove  the 
nucleic  acid  from  the  bacteriophage  and  leave  the  tail  and  the 
shell.  This  skeleton  was  still  capable  of  attacking  a  bacterium 
and  killing  it,  but  it  was  not  capable  of  self-reproduction. 

Detailed  chemical  analysis  and  electron  microscope  studies 
have  therefore  shown  that  viruses  are  not  simple  single  chemical 
substances.  There  is  a  considerable  range  of  structural  and 
chemical  complexity  within  the  group  of  viruses  and  it  is  possible 
to  draw  up  a  table  showing  the  differences  in  their  chemical 
composition. 

Material  Present  Virus 

RNA 
DNA 

Protein  S-  Animal  virus 

Fats 

Carbohydrates  J 


i 


RNA 

DNA    ? 

Protein  Y  Bacteriophage 


Fats 

3— IOE 


20  VIRUSES,    RICKETTSIAE    AND    BACTERIA 

Material  Present  Virus 

RNA  "| 

DNA  ^  Polyhedral  virus 

Protein         J 


Tobacco  mosaic  virus 


RNA  \ 

Protein       j 

RNA  ? 

Thus  the  analysis  of  the  vaccinia  virus  shows  the  presence  of 
proteins,  DNA,  neutral  fat,  phospholipid,  cholesterol,  biotin, 
flavine,  copper  and  various  as  yet  unidentified  substances.  The 
Lee  influenza  virus  has  about  5%  of  its  weight  as  a  complex 
polysaccharide  containing  mannose,  galactose  and  glucosamine. 
It  is  also  becoming  clear  that  the  term  "  nucleic  acid  "  should  be 
used  with  care  since  there  are  many  different  nucleic  acids,  and  as 
ChargafT  (1957)  points  out,  often  the  term  "  ribose  nucleic  acid  " 
is  used  when  there  is  no  evidence  that  the  sugar  ribose  is  present. 
The  precise  structure  of  the  nucleoproteins  is  not  yet  known,  i.e. 
the  type  of  proteins,  and  the  way  in  which  the  nucleic  acid  is 
attached  to  the  protein  have  yet  to  be  fully  elucidated,  but  some 
evidence  is  available  concerning  the  component  nucleotides  in  the 
nucleic  acids  of  the  virus.  The  table  below,  taken  from  Fruton 
and  Simmons  (1958)  indicates  that  the  proportional  composition 
of  the  nucleotides  varies  in  the  different  viruses. 

Virus  Molar  proportions  in  nucleic  acid 

Adenylic    Guanylic   Cytidylic    Uridylic 
acid  acid  acid  acid 

Tobacco  mosaic  virus  1-0  0-89  0-65  0-88 

Cucumber  mosaic  virus  1-0  1-0  0-75  1-15 
Tomato     bushy     stunt 

virus  1-0  10  0-74  0-89 
Turnip    yellow   mosaic 

virus  1-0  0-76  1-68  0-98 

This  gives  some  hint  of  the  complexity  of  nucleic  acid,  and 
nucleoprotein  structure,  and  makes  one  careful  when  ascribing 
simplicity  to  a  system  that  is  not  yet  adequatel)'  understood. 


VIRUSES,    RICKETTSIAE   AND    BACTERIA  21 

There  are  two  main  views  concerning  the  nature  of  viruses.  One 
suggests  that  they  are  in  fact  the  simplest  and  most  primitive 
forms  of  living  material  and  that  originally  they  utilised  the  pro- 
teins found  in  the  complex  primaeval  "  soup."  As  they  gave  rise 
to  more  complex  living  things  which  altered  and  destroyed  the 
primaeval  soup,  so  they  became  obligate  parasites  in  other  living 
systems  that  evolved  along  different  lines.  On  the  other  hand  there 
is  the  view  that  the  viruses  arose  from  more  complex  systems  and 
that  in  effect  they  are  more  like  genes  that  have  taken  on  a  free- 
lance life.   Both  of  these  views  are  discussed  by  Luria  (1953). 

There  are  other  opinions  concerning  the  nature  of  viruses.  Thus 
Hadzi  (1953),  for  example,  has  suggested  that  viruses  are  the 
spores  of  parasitic  Protozoa.  It  is  possible  that  all  these  opinions 
are  correct  and  that  the  viruses  are  a  complex  group  of  substances 
at  present  classified  by  their  properties  and  that  these  properties 
depend  on  the  level  of  organisation  that  has  been  achieved.  The 
viruses  are  thus  most  likely  a  grade  of  organisation  that  has  been 
reached  from  many  different  directions. 

In  this  context  and  throughout  the  book,  a  grade  may  be  re- 
garded as  a  group  of  individuals  that  are  united  by  certain  common 
properties  but  are  not  derived  from  a  common  close  ancestor. 
The  grade  indicates  the  level  of  organisation  rather  than  a  close 
phylogenetic  relationship. 

The  rickettsiae 

The  rickettsiae  cause  such  diseases  as  typhus,  murine  fever  and 
spotted  fever.  They  have  properties  between  those  of  bacteria 
and  viruses;  they  approach  the  bacteria  in  structural  complexity 
and  size,  and  they  resemble  viruses  in  that  they  are  unable  to 
reproduce  outside  living  cells  (though  this  is  not  a  stringent 
criterion;  it  merely  indicates  lack  of  experimental  success  so 
far). 

The  rickettsiae  are  more  complex  than  viruses  in  that  they  are 
able  to  carry  out  certain  of  the  metabolic  processes  of  the  higher 
cells.  Thus  they  are  capable  of  oxidising  glutamate,  pyruvate, 
succinate,  fumarate  and  oxalo- acetate.  These  substances  are  also 
oxidised  by  the  mitochondria  of  the  normal  cell,  and  the  sug- 
gestion has  been  made  that  the  rickettsiae  are  in  fact  free  mito- 
chondria.  Thus  both  the  mitochondria  and  rickettsiae  lose  their 


22  VIRUSES,    RICKETTSIAE   AND    BACTERIA 

diphosphopyridine  nucleotide  and  coenzyme  A  on  freezing,  the 
freezing  in  some  way  affecting  the  properties  of  the  membrane 
around  the  rickettsiae  or  mitochondria.  It  is  possible  that  the 
rickettsiae  are  developed  as  free  mitochondria  and  that  the  viruses 
are  further  simplifications.  On  the  other  hand  the  rickettsiae 
may  indicate  a  stage  in  the  development  of  the  viruses  to  bacteria 
or  the  three  groups  could  be  quite  unrelated. 

We  have  insufficient  evidence  as  yet  to  come  to  any  firm  con- 
clusion concerning  the  origin  and  affinity  of  the  rickettsiae. 

Bacteria 

We  are  no  wiser  when  we  come  to  consider  the  status  of  the 
bacteria.  Within  recent  years  there  has  been  a  considerable 
increase  in  our  knowledge  of  the  structure  of  the  bacterial  cell 
(Spooner  and  Stocker  1956;  Zinsser  1957).  Thus  Robinow  in  1946 
suggested  that  there  were  certain  components  within  the  cells  of 
Escherichia  coli  that  behaved  like  nuclear  material  during  cell 
division  (Fig.  4).  Lederberg  (1947)  showed  that  a  type  of  crossing 
over  occurred  between  certain  strains  of  E.  coli  and  that  in  effect 
it  was  possible  to  draw  up  a  map  of  the  positions  of  various  factors 
in  bacterial  metabolism.  The  conclusion,  then,  is  that  certain 
bacteria  show  nuclear  and  sexual  (parasexual)  behaviour.  On  the 
other  hand  there  are  many  bacteria  that  do  not  show  these 
phenomena,  their  structure  and  life  history  being  much  more 
simple. 

It  is  not  clear  whether  the  bacteria  represent  an  evolutionary 
approach  to  the  Protozoa,  whether  they  are  a  retreat  from  the 
Protozoa  or  whether  they  are  quite  unrelated.  Perhaps  some  of  the 
difficulties  can  be  illustrated  by  considering  the  autotrophic 
bacteria  (Chemoautotrophic)  (Fry  and  Peel  1954).  These 
bacteria  such  as  the  sulphur  and  iron  bacteria  are  able  to  metabolise 
various  simple  substrates.  They  raise  the  question  "  are  these 
bacteria  using  a  more  primitive  (earlier  developed)  system  than 
those  found  in  the  heterotrophic  and  photosynthetic  bacteria?  ' 
It  is  not  possible  to  give  a  definite  answer  to  this  question  since 
our  knowledge  of  the  biochemistry  of  the  heterotrophic  and 
chemoautotrophic  bacteria  is  still  very  incomplete.  The  chemo- 
autotrophs  can  obtain  their  energy  from  simple  sources  such  as 
hydrogen,  methane,  ammonia,  nitrite,  hydrogen  sulphide  or  iron 


VIRUSES,    RICKETTSIAE    AND    BACTERIA  23 

compounds.  These  substances  are  very  much  less  complex  than 
the  carbohydrates  from  which  the  higher  animals  obtain  their 
energy.  The  simple  hypothesis  is  that  the  chemoautotrophs  are  a 
side-line  representing  a  more  primitive  state  of  development  than 
that  shown  by  heterotrophic  and  photosynthetic  bacteria.  Though 
this  opinion  is  quite  widely  held,  evidence  is  gradually  accumula- 
ting to  indicate  the  opposite  view;  viz.  that  the  chemoautotrophs 
are  in  fact  using  systems  that  are  secondarily  simplified  from  those 
of  the  heterotrophs.  Thus  O'Kane  (1941)  showed  that  the 
sulphur  bacterium  Thiobacillus  thioxidans  could  synthesise  various 
vitamins  of  the  B  group.  These  substances  are  used  mainly  in 
normal  heterocyclic  heterotrophic  glycolysis;  thiamine  is  used  in 
oxidative  decarboxylation;  riboflavine  is  a  coenzyme  for  the 
hydrogen  acceptors,  nicotinic  acid  forms  part  of  Coenzymes  I 
and  II.  It  would  therefore  be  interesting  to  know  what  role  they 
plav  in  Thiobacillus.  It  would  appear  that  the  bacterium  has  many 
of  the  enzymes  that  are  used  in  heterotrophic  glycolysis  but  that 
it  uses  special  variations  on  the  normal  system.  The  chemo- 
autotrophs would  then  have  superimposed  their  own  system  upon 
that  of  the  heterotrophs. 

A  schematic  system  for  the  development  of  metabolic  systems  is 
shown  below.  If  this  is  correct,  and  the  chemoautotrophs  are 
less  primitive  than  the  heterotrophs,  it  again  points  the  lesson 
that  the  simplest  explanations  are  not  necessarily  the  correct 
ones. 

Scheme  for  the  origin  of  metabolic  systems  (after  Oparin) : 

(1)  Solution  containing  salts. 

(2)  Solution  containing  salts  and  simple  organic  compounds. 

(3)  Solution  containing  salts,  simple  and  complex  organic 
compounds. 

(4)  System  that  turns  complex  materials  into  simple  organic 
materials  and  so  obtains  energy.  Also  able  to  reproduce 
itself  '■=  a  living  system. 

HETEROTROPHS  (only  glycolysis  cycle) 

(5a)  Living  system  that  converts  complex  organic  material  to 
simple  material. 

HETEROTROPHS     (glycolysis    and    citric    cycles. 
Hydrogen  acceptors) 


24  VIRUSES,    RICKETTSIAE    AND    BACTERIA 

(5b)  Living  system  that  converts  simple  material  to  obtain 
energy. 

CHEMOAUTOTROPHS  (attack  H2S,CH4,  etc.) 

(5c)  Living  system  that  develops  PHOTOSYNTHESIS. 

(Note  that  animals  can  by  chemical  means  build  up  C02 
to  form  carbohydrates.) 

Bacteria  and  Protozoa 

It  is  problematical  how,  if  at  all,  the  Bacteria  are  related 
to  the  Protozoa  and,  if  so,  which  Bacteria  gave  rise  to  which 
Protozoa. 

Grasse  (1953)  thinks  that  the  Protozoa  are  in  fact  monophyletic 
and  derived  from  the  Bacteria.  He  bases  this  opinion  on  the 
following  resemblances  between  the  Protozoa  and  Bacteria. 

(1)  Both  have  vacuoles. 

(2)  Both  contain  proteins,  lipids  and  carbohydrates. 

(3)  Both  have  mitochondria. 

(4)  Certain  bacteria  have  a  nucleus  and  chromosomes. 

(5)  A  sexual  process  has  been  described  in  some  bacteria. 

(6)  Both  can  possess  flagella. 

(7)  Spore  formation  occurs  in  both. 

(8)  The  membranes  around  the  cell  in  each  case  are  sometimes 
morphologically  similar. 

These  resemblances  are  rather  tenuous  and  not  all  apply  to  any 
one  bacterium.  In  effect  it  is  difficult  to  know  to  what  extent  the 
resemblances  are  real  phylogenetic  ones  and  to  what  extent  they 
have  risen  by  convergence.  Thus  the  bacterial  flagellum  is  very 
much  more  simple  in  structure  than  the  protozoan  flagellum.  The 
protozoan  flagellum  has  an  inner  strand  of  two  rods  and  an  outer 
ring  of  nine  rods.  The  bacterial  flagellum  has  just  the  inner 
strand  of  one  or  two  rods.  Until  we  know  a  great  deal  more 
about  the  electron  microscopy  of  the  bacterial  and  protozoan  cells 
we  shall  not  be  in  any  position  to  base  relationships  on  morpho- 
logical similarities. 

The  relationship  between  Bacteria,  Protozoa  and  Metazoa  has 
been  discussed  by  Grasse,  who  derives  the  following  alternative 
systems : 


VIRUSES,    RICKETTSIAE    AND    BACTERIA 

Autotrophic  bacteria    ->-  Protophyta  ->Metaphyta 

(i)  i       _         i 

Heterotrophic  bacteria       Protozoa      — >  Metazoa 


25 


(2) 


Autotrophic  bacteria     ->  Protophyta  ->  Metaphyta 
Heterotrophic  bacteria  ->  Protozoa      ->  Metazoa 


Autotrophic  bacteria  Protophyta  ->-  Metaphyta 

(3)  I  t 

Heterotrophic  bacteria  — >  Protozoa      ->■  Metazoa 


Autotrophic  bacteria     - 

(4)  } 

Heterotrophic  bacteria  — >  Protozoa 


Protophyta  ->■  Metaphyta 
— >  Metazoa 


Grasse  suggests  that  the  first  system  is  the  most  probable  but  that 
all  the  others  have  something  to  be  said  in  their  favour.  On  the 
other  hand  Oparin  (1957)  thinks  that  the  heterotrophic  bacteria 
are  the  most  primitive  and  that  they  gave  rise  to  the  autotrophic 
forms  and  to  the  Protozoa  and  Protophyta,  a  view  that  is  not 
mentioned  in  Grasse's  scheme.  It  can  be  seen  that  nothing  is 
definite ;  all  is  hypothesis  and  opinion. 

At  present  the  following  schemes  all  seem  equally  likely: 

(1)  The  Bacteria  and  the  Protozoa  had  an  independent 
phylogenetic  origin. 

(2)  The  Bacteria  are  more  primitive  than  the  Protozoa  and  gave 
rise  to  the  Protozoa. 

(3)  The  Bacteria  are  secondarily  simplified  and  were  derived 
from  the  Protozoa. 

(4)  The  Bacteria  are  a  polyphyletic  grade.  Some  are  more 
primitive  than  the  Protozoa,  others  are  derived  from  the 
Protozoa. 

We  have  at  present  insufficient  evidence  to  enable  us  to  choose 
between  these  hypotheses. 


CHAPTER  4 


THE  PROTOZOA 


We  have  just  seen  that  the  relationship  between  the  simplest 
living  forms,  the  Viruses,  Rickettsiae  and  Bacteria,  is  not  at  all 
clear.  We  cannot  say  with  any  certainty  how  they  have  evolved 
and  what  the  relationship  is  between  the  three  groups.  When  we 
come  to  consider  the  next  group  of  animals,  the  Protozoa,  we  shall 
find  a  very  similar  situation.  There  is  great  difficulty  in  deciding 
where  the  Protozoa  came  from,  what  they  gave  rise  to,  and  what 
their  interrelationships  are.  The  Protozoa  can  be  classified  into 
four  classes.  These  are: 

(1)  Flagellata;  e.g.  Chlamydomonas,  Trichonympha. 

(2)  Rhizopoda;  e.g.  Amoeba,  Elphidium. 

(3)  Sporozoa;  e.g.  Monocystis,  Plasmodium. 

(4)  Ciliophora;  e.g.  Paramecium,  Entodinium. 

There  are  several  evolutionary  problems  to  be  found  in  the 
protozoans  but  only  three  of  these  will  be  considered  here.  The 
first  problem  is,  "  Which  of  the  four  classes  is  the  most  primitive?  ' 
The  second  problem  is,  "  What  is  the  interrelationship  of  the  four 
classes?  "  and  the  third  problem  is,  "  What  is  the  status  of  the 
group  Protozoa?  '    These  problems  will  each  be  examined  in  turn. 


The  Most  Primitive  Protozoa 

We  can  readily  dismiss  two  of  the  four  classes  of  the  Protozoa 
as  candidates  for  the  position  of  the  most  primitive  class.  The 
Sporozoa  are  almost  entirely  parasitic  in  the  bodies  of  higher 
animals  and  they  spend  their  life  in  the  outside  world  in  the 
encysted  state.  Though  it  is  possible  that  they  could  have  arisen 
in  the  "  primaeval  soup  "  that  gave  rise  to  living  forms,  their  life 

26 


THE    PROTOZOA  27 

cycles  are  so  involved  and  their  structure  with  myonemes  and  spore 
cases  so  complex  that  they  are  probably  not  very  close  to  the 
primitive  stock.  It  is  worth  noting  here  that  some  authors  such  as 
Ulrich  (1950)  have  suggested  that  the  Cnidosporidia  are  not 
protozoans  but  metazoans. 

The  Ciliophora  too  can  be  disregarded  since  they  show  par 
excellence  the  extremely  complex  structures  that  can  exist  within 
the  protozoan  cell.  Thus  Entodinium  with  its  complex  cirri, 
neuromotor  system,  skeleton,  nuclei  and  digestive  system  is 
almost  as  complex  as  some  metazoans  (Fig.  5).  On  the  other  hand 
even  the  most  simple  of  the  ciliophorans  have  a  complex  nuclear 
structure.  There  is  usually  a  macro-  and  a  micro-nucleus  as 
separate  bodies,  though  they  are  in  the  form  of  macro-  and  micro- 
chromosomes in  a  single  nucleus  of  the  Chonotricha  such  as 
Spirochona.  In  addition  there  is  the  very  complex  infraciliature 
that  has  developed  in  the  superficial  regions  of  the  ciliates  and 
this  is  more  complex  than  that  found  in  the  flagellates. 

This  then  leaves  two  classes,  the  Flagellata  and  the  Rhizopoda, 
as  the  more  primitive  protozoans  and  each  of  these  has  at  various 
times  been  considered  as  the  most  primitive  Protozoa.  Thus  at 
the  beginning  of  the  century  the  prevalent  view  was  that  the 
Rhizopoda  were  the  most  primitive  of  the  Protozoa.  This  view 
was  well  expressed  by  Ray  Lankester  (1890)  in  his  article  in  the 
Encyclopaedia  Britannica.  Lankester  said,  '  Briefly  stated  the 
present  writer's  view  is  that  the  earliest  protoplasm  did  not 
possess  chlorophyll  and  therefore  did  not  possess  the  power  of 
feeding  on  carbonic  acid.  A  conceivable  state  of  things  is  that  a 
vast  amount  of  albuminoids  and  other  such  compounds  had  been 
brought  into  existence  by  those  processes  which  culminated  in  the 
development  of  the  first  protoplasm,  and  it  seems  therefore  likely 
enough  that  the  first  protoplasm  fed  on  these  antecedent  steps  in 
its  own  evolution  just  as  animals  feed  on  organic  compounds  at 
the  present  day,  more  especially  as  the  large  creeping  plasmodia  of 
some  Mycetozoa  feed  on  vegetable  refuse.  It  is  indeed  not 
improbable  that,  apart  from  their  elaborate  fructification,  the 
Mycetozoa  represent  more  closely  than  any  other  living  forms  the 
original  ancestors  of  the  whole  organic  world.  At  a  subsequent 
stage  in  the  history  of  this  archaic  living  matter  chlorophyll  was 
evolved  and  the  power  of  taking  carbon  from  carbonic  acid.   The 


28 


THE    PROTOZOA 


Motorium    | 


dorsal  disc 


Mouth 


Frontal  membranellae— 


Contractile  vacuole 


Meganucleus' 


Micronucleust 


Cuticl 


Ectoplasm 


Contractile  vacuole- 


oral  cirri 


oesophagus 


retractor  fibres 


Endoderm 


Food  vacuoles 

-  Caecum 
-  Retractor  fibres 


Anus 


Fig.  5.  Protozoan  structure. — Entodinium.  This  is  a  complex 
ciliate  and  has  much  of  the  differentiation  that  one  expects  to 
find  in  the  higher  animals.  Thus  it  has  a  mouth,  gullet,  cloaca, 
myonemes,  neuronemes,  contractile  vacuoles,  skeletal  system  and 
several  nuclei.    (After  C.  V.  Sharp.) 


THE    PROTOZOA  29 

1  green '  plants  were  rendered  possible  by  the  evolution  of 
chlorophyll,  but  through  what  ancestral  forms  they  took  their 
origin  or  whether  more  than  once,  i.e.  by  more  than  one  branch, 
it  is  difficult  even  to  guess.  The  green  Flagellate  Protozoa 
(Volvocinae)  certainly  furnish  a  connecting  point  by  which  it  is 
possible  to  link  on  the  pedigree  of  green  plants  to  the  primitive 
protoplasm;  it  is  noteworthy  that  they  cannot  be  considered  as 
very  primitive  and  are  indeed  highly  specialised  forms  as  compared 
with  the  naked  protoplasm  of  the  Mycetozoon's  plasmodium. 
Thus  we  are  led  to  entertain  the  paradox  that  though  the  animal  is 
dependent  on  the  plant  for  its  food  yet  the  animal  preceded  the 
plant  in  evolution,  and  we  look  among  the  lower  Protozoa  and  not 
among  the  lower  Protophyta  for  the  nearest  representatives  of  that 
first  protoplasm  which  was  the  result  of  a  long  and  gradual 
evolution  of  chemical  structure  and  the  starting  point  of  the 
development  of  organic  form." 

If  one  consults  any  of  the  older  texts  such  as  those  of  Lankester 
(1909),  Delage  and  Herouard  (1896)  or  Kukenthal  and  Krumbach 
(1923)  one  finds  that  the  Rhizopoda  are  placed  as  the  first  class  of 
the  Protozoa. 

The  accent  of  protozoan  research  changed  during  the  first 
part  of  the  twentieth  century.  Instead  of  being  concerned  with  the 
morphology  and  life  cycles  of  the  Protozoa,  the  interest  became 
more  centred  upon  the  physiology  and  in  particular  the  nutritional 
requirements  of  the  Protozoa.  This  change  in  accent  from  a 
morphological  one  to  a  physiological  one  may  explain  the  change 
that  took  place  in  the  prevalent  attitude  to  the  phylogeny  of  the 
Protozoa.  In  such  texts  as  those  of  Hyman  (1940)  or  Grasse 
(1952)  the  Flagellata  take  pride  of  place  over  the  Rhizopoda;  the 
Flagellata  being  the  first  class  to  be  described.  It  should,  however, 
be  noted  that  Klebs  in  1892  suggested  that  the  Flagellata  were  in 
fact  more  primitive  than  the  Rhizopoda. 

Grasse  points  out  that  since  many  of  the  members  of  the 
Flagellata  possess  chlorophyll  they  are  able  to  undertake  synthesis 
of  all  their  food  requirements  without  the  assistance  of  any 
complex  compounds.  This  view  is  much  the  same  as  that  of 
Pringsheim  (1948),  who  showed  that  many  of  the  colourless 
flagellates  such  as  Astasia  or  Polytoma  can  be  found  in  pure 
cultures    of    Euglena    and    Chlamydomonas    respectively.     The 


30  THE    PROTOZOA 

coloured  forms  gave  rise  to  the  colourless  forms,  i.e.  Astasia  is  a 
colourless  Euglena,  and  hence  the  groups  Astasia  and  Polytoma 
are  not  strict  monophyletic  genera  but  instead  are  polyphyletic 
grades.  Pringsheim  suggests  that  many  of  the  present-day  colour- 
less flagellates  are  derived  from  the  coloured  form  and  this  would 
make  the  coloured  forms  more  primitive  than  the  colourless  forms 
(Pringsheim  and  Hovasse  1950). 

Lwoff  (1944)  in  his  book  on  physiological  evolution  goes  even 
further  and  contends  that  from  a  physiological  point  of  view 
evolution  is  retrogressive.  The  most  primitive  Protozoa,  he  states, 
must  surely  have  been  entirely  self-supporting  with  little  or  no 
food  requirements,  but  as  evolution  occurred  the  cells  lost  their 
synthetic  ability  and  became  more  and  more  dependent  upon  other 
cells  for  the  provision  of  their  food  requirements;  i.e.  they 
regressed  instead  of  progressed. 

There  appears  to  be  a  fallacy  in  LwofT's  argument.  The  fact 
that  a  cell  has  minimal  food  requirements  does  not  mean  that  this 
is  necessarily  the  most  primitive  condition.  In  fact  most  of  the 
schemes  suggested  for  the  origin  of  living  material  place  the 
advent  of  chlorophyll  at  a  very  late  stage  in  the  evolutionary 
sequence,  the  plant  cells  having  the  chlorophyll  system  super- 
imposed on  the  anaerobic  metabolic  system  (Oparin  1957).  The 
very  earliest  living  forms  would  have  had  considerable  food  re- 
quirements. It  would  be  perfectly  possible  for  a  sarcodine-like 
form  to  be  the  most  primitive  animal  feeding  on  amino-acids  and 
carbohydrates  synthesised  by  abiogenic  methods.  The  presence 
of  chlorophyll  is  indeed  a  good  reason  for  considering  the  Flagellata 
as  an  advanced  group  of  the  Protozoa.  This  view  was  in  fact 
suggested  by  Lankester  in  1909. 

Lankester  stated,  "  The  real  question  ...  is  whether  we  find 
reason  to  suppose  that  the  combination  of  carbon  and  nitrogen 
to  build  up  proteid,  and  so  protoplasm,  required  in  the  earliest 
state  of  the  earth's  surface,  the  action  of  sunlight  and  the  chloro- 
phyll screen.  We  must  remember  that  these  are  now  necessary 
for  the  purpose  of  raising  carbon,  and  indirectly  nitrogen,  from  the 
mineral  resting  state  to  the  high  elaboration  of  the  organic  molecule, 
yet  it  is,  after  all,  living  protoplasm  which  effects  this  marvel  with 
their  assistance ;  and  it  seems  (though  possibly  there  are  some  who 
would  deny  this)  that  it  is  protoplasm  which  has,  so  as  to  speak, 


THE    PROTOZOA  31 

invented  or  produced  chlorophyll.  Accordingly  I  incline  to  the 
view  that  chlorophyll  as  we  now  know  it  is  a  definitely  later 
evolution — an  apparatus  to  which  protoplasm  attained,  and  as  a 
consequence  of  that  attainment  we  have  the  arborescent,  filamentous, 
foliaceous,  fixed  series  of  living  things  we  call  plants.  But  before 
protoplasm  possessed  chlorophyll  it  had  a  history.  It  had  in  the 
course  of  that  history  to  develop  the  nucleus  with  its  complex  mecha- 
nism of  chromosomes,  and  it  had  during  that  period  to  feed." 

There  is  a  second  reason  why  the  Flagellata  are  sometimes 
considered  to  be  more  primitive  than  the  Rhizopoda.  During  their 
young  stage  some  of  the  Rhizopoda  such  as  Naegleria  and 
Dimorpha  show  a  flagellate  condition  which  is  considered  by  some 
investigators  to  be  a  form  of  recapitulation;  i.e.  the  young  stage 
shows  more  primitive  characteristics  than  those  present  in  the 
adult.  How  much  faith  can  one  have  in  this  type  of  argument? 
We  know  that  certain  flagellates  such  as  Mastigamoeba  show 
pseudopodia  as  well  as  flagella  and  thus  the  presence  or  absence  of 
pseudopodia  or  flagella  does  not  necessarily  indicate  primitive- 
ness.  What  is  more  important  is  the  concept  that  these  Rhizopoda 
show  the  flagellate  stage  only  in  the  young  forms  and  that  there- 
fore the  flagella  are  more  primitive  than  the  pseudopodia. 

We  are  lucky  in  that  there  has  been  a  recent  investigation  by 
Willmer  (1956,  1958)  into  the  factors  that  determine  the  acquisi- 
tion of  flagella  by  the  amoeba  Naegleria  gruberi.  Willmer  showed 
that  the  amoeboid  Naegleria  can  be  made  to  turn  into  a  flagellate 
form  with  one  to  four  flagella  by  placing  it  in  water.  The  change 
takes  from  20  min  to  24  hr  to  complete  and  during  this  time 
is  accompanied  by  the  development  of  a  definite  antero-posterior 
axis  in  the  cell;  the  flagella  appearing  at  the  anterior  end.  The 
pseudopodia  can  develop  from  any  part  of  the  animal.  The 
presence  of  salts  such  as  lithium  chloride,  magnesium  chloride 
and  magnesium  sulphate  suppress  the  development  of  the 
flagella  but  leave  the  pseudopodia  fully  active.  The  change  from 
amoeboid  to  flagellate  condition  is  reversible  and  depends  upon 
the  environmental  conditions  (Fig.  6).  This  means  that  the 
flagellate  condition  is  not  necessarily  found  in  the  young  animal ; 
either  stage  can  reproduce  and  either  stage  can  be  found  in  the 
young  animal.  Bunting  (1926)  showed  that  the  rhizopod  Tetramitus 
could  undergo  cell  division  in  either  the  amoeboid  or  the  flagellate 


32 


THE    PROTOZOA 


Fig.  6.  Naegleria  gruberi.  This  protozoan  can  exist  in  either  of  two 
forms:  an  amoeboid  form  or  a  flagellate  form.  Stages  1-8  show- 
stages  during  which  the  amoeboid  form  changes  into  the  flagellate 
condition.  The  arrow  indicates  the  direction  in  which  the  animal 

moves.    (From  Willmer.) 

stage.   This  too  indicates  that  the  flagellate  stage  is  not  necessarily 
the  more  juvenile  one. 

On  the  basis  of  this  evidence  we  are  left  undecided  as  to  which 
is  the  most  primitive,  the  Flagellata  or  the  Rhizopoda.  This 
question  will  be  dealt  with  again  on  p.  33,  where  a  third  inter- 
pretation wrill  be  presented.  In  effect  this  third  view  states  that  the 
Rhizopoda  and  Flagellata  are  not  strict  classes  of  the  Phylum 
Protozoa.  Instead  they  are  polyphyletic  grades.  The  Flagellata  arose 
on  many  separate  occasions  from  the  plants,  fungi  and  metazoa,  and 
the  Rhizopoda  developed  in  much  the  same  manner.  Both  these 
groups  are  then  more  in  the  nature  of  horizontal  grades  than  vertical 
monophyletic  classes,  one  of  which  is  older  than  the  other. 

Protozoan  Phylogeny;  the  Interrelationship 
of  the  Four  Classes  of  Protozoa 

The  precise  relationship  of  the  four  classes  of  Protozoa  is 
uncertain.  The  two  classes  that  appear  to  be  the  most  closely 
related  are  the  Flagellata  and  the  Rhizopoda.    Butschli  in  1883 


THE    PROTOZOA  33 

suggested  that  it  was  possible  to  derive  these  two  classes  from 
intermediate  forms  such  as  Mastigamoeba,  and  this  view  has  been 
followed  by  Grasse  in  his  Traite  de  Zoologie,  where  he  groups  the 
Flagellata  and  the  Rhizopoda  into  a  subphylum :  the  Rhizoflagellata. 
To  the  groups  Flagellata  and  Rhizopoda  he  gives  superclass  status 
and  groups  such  as  the  Dinoflagellata  and  the  Foraminifera  are 
termed  Classes. 

The  Sporozoa  were  linked  by  such  workers  as  Doflein  (1916) 
with  the  Flagellata  and  the  Rhizopoda  to  form  the  group  Plasmo- 
droma.  There  are  certain  resemblances  between  these  groups. 
Sporozoans  such  as  Plasmodium  have  both  flagellate  sperm  and 
amoeboid  ookinetes,  and  spore  formation  is  found  in  both  the 
Flagellata  and  the  Rhizopoda.  The  Plasmodroma  are  then 
separated  from  the  Ciliophora  with  their  complex  infraciliature. 
Yet  even  within  the  Ciliophora  there  are  forms  that  are  possibly 
related  to  or  have  something  in  common  with  the  Flagellata.  Thus 
Opalina  is  according  to  some  writers  a  ciliate  and  according  to 
others  such  as  Grasse  it  is  a  flagellate. 

Such  close  connexions  between  the  four  classes  can  be  inter- 
preted as  showing  how  closely  the  various  groups  are  related.  But 
there  is  another  interpretation.  Franz  (1924)  has  suggested  that 
the  Protozoa  are  not  a  strict  phylum  but  instead  are  a  grade  of 
organisation.  He  thinks  that  there  is  no  good  evidence  that  the 
Protozoa  are  more  primitive  than  the  Metazoa  and  states  that 
the  unicellular  forms  could  have  been  derived  many  times  from 
the  Fungi,  Algae  and  the  Metazoa.  The  various  groups  such  as  the 
Flagellata,  Rhizopoda,  Sporozoa  or  Cilophora  would  then  each  be 
polyphyletic  and  contain  animals  that  have  been  derived  from 
different  sources  at  different  times  but  which  are  grouped  together 
because  they  have  certain  convergent  morphological  characteristics. 

The  view  that  the  four  classes  are  polyphyletic  is  discussed  by 
Hyman  (1940).  "  The  flagellates  themselves  appear  to  be  a  hetero- 
geneous assembly  of  groupsthat  have  probably  arisen  from  a  number 
of  different  sources,  possibly  bacteria  and  spirochaetes,  many  of 
which  are  provided  with  flagella.  .  .  .  The  rhizopods  like  the 
flagellates  constitute  an  arbitrary  assemblage  of  forms  having  in 
common  the  pseudopodial  method  of  locomotion  and  food  capture. 
It  is  probable  that  the  various  orders  of  rhizopods  have  arisen  inde- 
pendently from  the  different  groups  of  flagellates,  i.e.  the  class  is 


34 


THE    PROTOZOA 


Dincclonium 


(A) 


(B).     Gymnodinium 

Fig.  7.  Relationship  between  the  Protozoa  and  Algae.  The  alga 
Dinoclonium  has  a  flagellate  spore  that  resembles  a  dinoflagellate 
such  as  Gymnodinium.  It  is  suggested  by  some  authors  that 
Gymnodinium  is  more  closely  related  to  Dinoclonium  than  it  is  to, 

say,  Amoeba.    (From  Grasse.) 


THE    PROTOZOA  35 

polyphyletic.  .  .  .  The  Sporozoa  are  again  a  heterogeneous  group  of 
which  the  different  orders  have  probably  had  separate  origins.  .  .  . 
The  Ciliata  differ  so  markedly  from  the  other  Protozoa  in  their 
possession  of  cilia,  nuclear  dimorphism,  and  sexual  phenomena 
that  their  relation  to  them  remains  problematical." 

So  of  the  four  classes  of  the  Protozoa  we  see  that  at  least  three 
are  suggested  by  Hyman  as  being  polyphyletic. 

Baker  (1948)  has  similar  doubts  about  the  status  of  the  Protozoa. 
In  particular  he  considers  the  relationship  of  the  din ofl age  11  ate 
Gymnodinium  with  the  filamentous  alga  Dinoclonium  (Fig.  7). 
During  the  life  cycle  of  Dinoclonium  it  develops  spores  almost 
indistinguishable  in  structure  from  Gymnodinium,  but  Dinoclonium 
is  placed  in  the  Algae  whilst  Gymnodinium  and  Amoeba  are  placed 
in  the  Protozoa.  The  structure  of  these  spores  clearly  shows  that 
Gymnodinium  is  more  closely  related  to  Dinoclonium  than  it  is  to 
Amoeba.  Baker  concludes  that  the  Protozoa  cannot  be  a  mono- 
phyletic  group. 

From  the  evolutionary  point  of  view  we  therefore  have  several 
problems  in  the  Protozoa. 

(1)  The  Protozoa  do  not  seem  to  be  a  group  of  closely  related 
animals.  It  is  most  likely  that  they  are  a  polyphyletic  group  and  the 
name  "  Protozoa "  indicates  a  grade  or  status  rather  than  a 
natural  taxonomic  group.  In  this  they  would  be  analogous  to  the 
group  "  Vermes  "  or  "  Pisces  " ;  i.e.  they  show  a  level  of  organisa- 
tion and  not  an  evolutionary  relationship.  (We  shall  see  that  this 
problem  arises  again  and  again;  many  of  our  phyla  and  classes  are 
grades  of  animals  that  are  not  closely  related.) 

(2)  It  is  difficult  to  decide  which  of  the  Protozoa  are  the  most 
primitive.  The  information  at  our  disposal  is  not  sufficient  to 
allow  us  to  come  to  any  definite  conclusion. 

(3)  Each  of  the  four  classes  probably  contains  the  results  of 
convergent  development  from  heterogeneous  stocks. 


4— IOE 


CHAPTER  5 


ORIGIN  OF  THE  METAZOA 


When  the  basic  assumptions  underlying  evolution  were  dis- 
cussed on  p.  13  it  was  pointed  out  that  if  the  modern  living  forms 
were  polyphyletic,  it  should  prove  difficult  to  decide  their  inter- 
relationships and  we  should  have  a  number  of  isolated  groups  of 
animals.  This  is  precisely  what  we  have  discovered  so  far.  The 
Viruses,  Rickettsiae,  Bacteria  and  Protozoa  are  all  quite  distinct 
from  one  another  and  their  interrelationship  is  anything  but 
clear  and  certain.  We  come  now  to  the  Metazoa  and  we  have  to 
decide  whether  they  can  be  linked  to  any  of  the  lower  groups  of 
animals. 

There  are  three  main  views  concerning  the  origin  of  the 
Metazoa.  These  are  that  the  Metazoa  arose  from  (1)  the  colonial 
protozoans,  (2)  the  syncytial  protozoans,  and  (3)  the  Metaphyta. 

Let  us  consider  each  of  these  views  in  turn. 

(i)  Origin  from  colonial  Protozoa 

Though  the  Protozoa  are  often  defined  as  unicellular  animals 
there  are  many  protozoans  which  after  division  or  budding  do  not 
separate  their  progeny  so  that  the  adult  develops  a  colonial  or 
multicellular  form.  This  development  into  colonies  has  taken  place 
many  times  within  the  Protozoa,  as  can  be  seen  by  looking  at  the 
various  classes.  The  most  common  examples  are  found  in  the 
Flagellata.  Simple  unicellular  forms  such  as  Chlamydomonas  can 
at  times  exhibit  an  aggregated  stage.  An  example  of  this  is  the 
palmella  stage  during  which  Chlamydomonas  encysts  and  divides 
asexually ;  the  results  enclosed  in  a  gelatinous  case  may  be  regarded 
as  a  colonial  form  (Fig.  8). 

In  Gonium  sociale  a  group  of  sixteen  Chlamydomonas  like 
individuals  are  associated  together  in  a  plate.   All  these  forms  are 

36 


ORIGIN    OF    THE   METAZOA 


37 


(A).     Chlamydomonas 

Fig.  8.  (A)  Palmella  stage  of  Chlamy- 
domonas. During  this  stage  the  proto- 
zoan divides  but  the  cells  remain 
together  enclosed  in  a  gelatinous  case. 
The  stage  is  "  multicellular  "  though 
it  is  in  fact  a  resting  stage  in  the  life 
history  of  the  protozoan.  (FromGrasse 
after  Goroshankin.) 


Haematococcus 


Fig.  8.  (B)  Palmella  stage  of 

Haematococcus.  (From  Grasse 

after  Wollenweber.) 


alike  and  at  reproduction  each  of  them  divides  and  forms  gametes. 
A  more  complex  colony  is  that  of  Eudorina  in  which  there  are 
sixty-four  individuals  (Fig.  9). 

Pleodorina  illinoiensis  and  Pleodorina  californica  show  further 
stages  in  the  development  of  the  colony  in  that  a  group  of  cells 
become  differentiated  from  the  others  and  they  are  unable  to  take 
part  in  reproductive  activities.  There  are  four  somatic  cells  in 
Pleodorina  illinoiensis  and  thirty-two  in  Pleodorina  californica. 
The  soma  is  even  more  developed  in  Volvox,  where  the  majority 
of  the  cells  are  unable  to  take  part  in  the  reproductive  activity.  The 
cells  beat  their  flagella  in  a  co-ordinated  manner  so  that  the 
colony  can  be  regarded  as  having  an  antero-posterior  axis  and  a 
dorso- ventral  axis.  The  dorsal  cells  are  slightly  larger  than  the 
ventral  cells  and  the  colony  during  locomotion  moves  slowly 
through  the  water  and  does  not  turn  over  and  over  (Fig.  10). 


38 


ORIGIN    OF    THE    METAZOA 


(A).     Gonium  pectorale 


(B).     Eudorina  illinoiensis 

Fig.    9.     Colonial    flagellates.     Flagellates    such    as    Gonium   and 

Eudorina  exist  in  a  colonial  form.    The  colony  is  active  and  thus 

differs  from  the  palmella  stage  shown  in  Fig.  8. 

(A)  From  Grasse  after  Migula.    (B)  From  Grasse  after  Merton. 


ORIGIN    OF    THE    METAZOA 


39 


(A).     Dorsal  View 


(B).     Side  View 


Fig.  10.  Colonial  flagellates.  Volvox  though  a  colonial  animal  has 
protoplasmic  connexions  between  the  units  of  the  colony.  In  this 
respect  it  can  be  regarded  as  a  syncytium.    (From  Borradaile  and 

Potts,  after  Janet.) 


40 


ORIGIN    OF    THE   METAZOA 


These  examples  are  merely  illustrative  phases  of  the  develop- 
ment of  the  colonial  habit.  There  is  no  evidence  that  Eudorina 
gave  rise  to  Pleodorina  or  Volvox. 

Further  examples  of  the  development  of  colonial  stages  are 
found  in  the  dinoflagellates.  Though  some  forms  such  as 
Gymnodinium  are  solitary,  others  such  as  Ceratium  at  times  may 
form  long  chains  of  individuals  joined  together  in  a  temporary 
manner.  Polykrikos  is  of  interest  since  it  shows  a  more  permanent 
attachment.  Polykrikos  schwartzi  usually  contains  four  nuclei  and 
a  series  of  associated  sets  of  flagella.  It  possesses  cnidocysts  which 
are  manufactured  within  the  cell  and  are  used  in  catching  prey. 
There  is  also  a  cytoplasmic  connexion  between  the  units  of  the 
Polykrikos  colony.  Thus  in  the  related  genus  Pheopolykrihos 
beauchampi  when  the  animal  is  touched  it  contracts  up  and 
clearly  shows  that  there  are  four  units  in  interconnexion 
(Fig.  11). 


(A).  Normal  Animal 


(B).  Diagram  of  shape  of  animal  aftertactilestimulation 


Fig.  11.  Colonial  dinoflagellates.  The  dinoflagellate  Pheopolykrikos 
is  clearly  made  from  four  dinoflagellate  units.  When  it  is  touched  it 
changes  its  form  (B)  and  the  four  units  can  be  distinguished.  (From 

Grasse  after  Chatton.) 


ORIGIN    OF    THE    METAZOA  41 

Another  interesting  colonial  dinoflagellate  is  the  parasitic  form 
Haplozoon.  This  is  found  in  the  gut  of  polychaetes.  It  forms 
first  of  all  a  small  cell  which  attaches  to  the  gut  of  the  host  by 
means  of  a  spike  and  some  filamentous  pseudopodia.  This  cell 
absorbs  food  from  the  polychaete  and  at  a  later  stage  divides. 
The  results  of  division  do  not  detach  but  instead  remain  in  contact 
so  that  a  colonial  form  of  up  to  several  hundred  cells  is  soon 
formed,  the  number  of  cells  differing  from  species  to  species. 
These  cells  can  form  a  three-dimensional  mass  with  small  spaces 
between  the  cells  through  which  food  particles  can  be  transferred 
(Fig.  12). 


Fig.  12.  Colonial  dinoflagellates.  Haplozoon  was  originally  placed 
in  the  Mesozoa  but  its  spores  have  typical  dinoflagellate  structure 
and  it  is  now  considered  to  be  a  colonial  dinoflagellate.    (From 

Grasse  after  Dogiel.) 

The  relationship  of  Haplozoon  to  the  Dinoflagellata  is  not 
clear  at  first  sight.  In  fact  Haplozoon  is  so  much  like  a  metazoan 
that  when  it  was  discovered  by  Dogiel  in  1906  he  placed  it  in  the 
Catenata,  a  new  group  of  the  Metazoa.  It  was  not  until  the  work  of 
Chatton  (1920)  that  it  was  shown  that  the  cells  at  the  posterior 
end  of  Haplozoon  detached  and  developed  into  four  small  spores, 
each  of  which  had  characteristic  dinoflagellate  structure.  It  is  for 
this  reason  that  Haplozoon  is  placed  in  the  Dinoflagellata.  This 
reasoning  can,  if  carried  to  its  illogical  conclusion,  lead  one  into 
difficulties.  Thus  Duboscq  and  Grasse  (1933)  have  shown  that 
the  mammalian  spermatozoan  is  very  much  like  a  protozoan  of  the 
group  Bodoines,  yet  I  doubt  if  anyone  would  like  to  place  Man  in 
the  Protozoa  on  account  of  his  male  gamete ! 

Colonial  Protozoa  are  also  found  in  the  other  classes.  In  the 
Ciliphoroa,  Anoplophrya  forms  chains  of  cells,  whilst  Carchesium 
and  Zoothamnion  form  branching  colonies  (Figs.  13  and  14). 
In  Zoothamnion  the  myonemes  run  throughout  the  length  of  the 
colony  so  that  if  one  part  contracts  then  all  the  rest  contracts.  In 
Carchesium  the  myonemes  are  restricted  to  each  unit  so  that  they 


42 


ORIGIN    OF    THE    METAZOA 


Fig.  13.  Colonial  ciliate.  Zoothamnion  shows  a  differentiation  of  its 
parts  so  that  there  are  feeding  zoids  and  reproducing  zoids.  In  many 
respects  it  appears  similar  to  a  colonial  coelenterate.  (From  Hyman.) 


ORIGIN    OF    THE    METAZOA 


43 


-LI    '.':/  I    I    U. 


Fig.  14.    Colonial  ciliates.   Anoplophrya  is  colonial  only  in  that  the 

cells  formed  by  asexual  division  often  remain  attached  in  the  form 

of  a  chain.    (From  Borradaile  and  Potts.) 

contract  individually.  Zoothamnion  is  of  interest  in  that  it  shows 
considerable  variation  in  the  structure  of  its  units,  the  colony 
showing  division  of  labour  (Faure-Fremiet  (1930);  Summers 
(1938)). 

Colonies  are  found  in  the  cnidosporidian  Sporozoa,  the  spores 
showing  well-marked  differentiation  into  cnidocysts  each  with  its 
own  nucleus,  a  spore  nucleus  and  a  spore  case  nucleus  (Fig.  15). 
Whether  it  is  justifiable  to  regard  these  reproductive  units  as 


Fig.  15.  Colonial  sporozoa.  The  spores  of  the  Cnidosporidia  have 
a  complex  structure,  (a)  Shows  the  adult  trophozoite  and  it  will 
be  seen  to  resemble  the  trophozoite  of  other  sporozoans  such  as 
Monocystis.  (b)  Spore  case  together  with  the  undischarged  thread 
cells,    (c)  Spore  case  with  discharged  thread  cells. 

(a)  Sinuolenea.   From  Grasse  after  Davis. 

(b)  Myxobolus.    From  Grasse. 

(c)  Chloromyxum.    From  Grasse  after  Kudo. 


44  ORIGIN    OF    THE    METAZOA 

colonial  forms  is  not  clear.  Baker  (1948)  and  Ulrich  (1950) 
suggest  that  the  Cnidosporidia  may  be  degenerate  Metazoa  but 
since  complex  spores  are  also  found  in  other  Sporozoa,  e.g.  the 
cysts  of  gregarines,  and  since  the  sporozoite  of  the  Cnidosporidia 
is  very  similar  in  structure  to  that  of  Monocystis,  it  is  more  likely 
that  they  are  real  sporozoans  and  not  degenerate  Metazoa  (Fig.  16). 

Under  certain  conditions  the  rhizopod  Naegleria  can  aggregate 
so  that  the  cells  being  joined  by  a  sticky  material  form  a  sheet  of 
tissue  (Willmer  1956).  Sphaerozoum  is  another  colonial  rhizopod 
— a  radiolarian — and  in  the  Mycetozoa  there  are  many  forms  that 
show  colonial  structure  at  certain  stages  of  their  life  history.  What 
is  of  interest  here  is  that  colonies  such  as  Dictyostelium  have 
developed  a  chemical  system  that  keeps  the  amoebae  that  go  to 
make  up  the  colony  in  a  unit  (Bonner  1949).  In  general  the 
Rhizopoda  tend  to  form  syncytia  more  easily  than  they  form 
colonies.  On  the  other  hand  quite  complex  multilocular  skeletons 
are  found  in  the  Foraminifera,  but  there  is  usually  only  one  living 
cell  present. 

From  the  foregoing  account  it  is  evident  that  the  Metazoa  could 
have  arisen  from  the  colonial  protozoans.  There  are  a  large 
number  of  colonial  Protozoa  and  many  of  them  show  differentia- 
tion and  division  of  labour  amongst  the  colony.  Whether  the 
Metazoa  did  in  fact  arise  from  the  colonial  protozoans  is  another 
matter  and  we  must  now  consider  the  alternative  theories. 

(2)  Origin  from  a  syncytial  cell 

This  theory  suggests  that  the  origin  of  the  Metazoa  must  be 
sought  from  a  protozoan  that  had  many  nuclei  and  which  later 
developed  membranes  separating  these  nuclei  off.  The  syncytium 
differs  from  the  colony  in  that  the  primary  unit  is  the  whole 
animal  and  that  it  later  becomes  multicellular.  In  the  colony  the 
primary  unit  is  the  cell  and  many  of  these  units  come  together  to 
form  the  animal. 

The  differences  between  the  syncytium  and  the  colony  are  not 
as  clear  cut  as  could  be  desired.  In  the  main  they  depend  upon 
the  absence  of  cellular  boundaries.  But  what  does  one  say  in  the 
case  of  Volvox  or  Pheopolykrikos  where  there  is  protoplasmic 
connexion  between  the  cells  (Figs.  10  and  11).  Is  this  a  multi- 
cellular animal  or  a  syncytium? 


ORIGIN    OF    THE   METAZOA 


45 


.•••I.C-'-'V  ••.'"■  .■'N- 


Fig.  16.  Sporozoan  structure.  Spore  cases  of  gregarines.  The 
Cnidosporidea  are  not  the  only  forms  to  have  complex  spore  cases ; 
the  gregarines  have  them  too.  (a)  shows  the  complete  spore  case, 
(b)  shows  details  of  the  tube  through  which  the  spores  are  dis- 
charged, (c)  shows  the  tube  everted  and  the  spores  being  discharged 
through  it.  Such  a  reproductive  spore  case  with  its  evertible  tubes 
has  something  in  common  with  the  spore  case  of  the  Cnidosporidea. 
(a)  Gregarina  munieri  after  Schneider,  (b  and  c)  Gregarina  ovata 
after  Schnitzler.    (Both  from  Grasse.) 


46  ORIGIN    OF    THE    METAZOA 

Baker  (1948)  suggested  that  since  in  his  definition  a  cell  is  "a 
mass  of  protoplasm  largely  or  completely  bounded  by  a  membrane 
and  containing  within  it  a  single  nucleus  formed  by  the  telophase 
transformation  of  haploid  or  diploid  set  of  anaphase  chromosomes," 
that  the  Ciliophora  and  the  Radiolaria  are  not  cells.  They  contain 
more  than  one  nucleus  and  therefore  are  syncytia.  Other  syncytia 
are  found  in  the  Flagellata  (Calonympha,  Giardia),  Rhizopoda 
(Sappinia,  Plasmodiophora),  Sporozoa  (Myxobolus)  and  Ciliophora 
(Paramecium). 

The  advantage  of  deriving  the  metazoan  from  a  syncytial 
protozoan  instead  of  a  multicellular  one  is  that  in  a  syncytium  such 
as  Calonympha  or  Opalina  the  animal  has  an  already  established 
symmetry  and  an  antero-posterior  axis.  All  it  has  to  do  is  super- 
impose cell  walls  on  the  established  pattern.  In  the  development 
of  the  multicellular  form  from  the  colonial  pattern  one  has  a  series 
of  units  each  with  an  already  established  axis  and  these  axes  have 
to  be  amalgamated  and  altered  till  the  cells  form  a  single  unit. 

This  view  of  the  syncytial  origin  of  the  Metazoa  is  supported 
by  de  Beer  (1954),  who  writes,  "  there  are  the  gravest  objections 
to  the  view  that  the  Metazoa  were  evolved  by  aggregation  of 
separate  protozoan  individuals.  This  may  have  happened  in  the 
sponges  and,  indeed,  is  the  most  likely  explanation  for  the  lack  of 
co-ordination,  integration  and  individuality  found  in  those 
animals.  One  of  the  most  important  features  in  the  acquisition  of 
individuality  in  organisms  is  axiation  and  integration  throughout 
the  body.  The  only  way  in  which  this  can  be  imagined  as  having 
occurred  in  the  transition  from  Protozoa  to  Metazoa  is  by  means 
of  internal  subdivision  of  the  protozoan  cell,  by  cellularisation. 
Nor  is  it  difficult  to  imagine  how  this  might  have  been  brought 
about,  since  there  are  Protozoa  such  as  the  Ciliate  Infusoria, 
Haplozoa  and  some  Sporozoa  which  possess  many  nuclei,  and  it 
would  only  be  necessary  to  separate  these  by  cell  walls  in  order  to 
obtain  the  required  organisation  for  the  primitive  Metazoa." 

One  difficulty  comes  when  we  consider  whether  the  syncytium 
has  any  inner  cell  walls  or  not.  Thus  if  it  can  have  cell  walls 
which  do  not  divide  the  parts  completely,  then  animals  such  as 
Volvox  which  has  connexions  between  the  adjacent  cells  are 
syncytia  (Fig.  10).  It  is  true  that  it  is  possible  to  consider  that 
Volvox  has  arisen  by  the  accumulation  of  Chlamydomonas  like 


ORIGIN    OF    THE    METAZOA  47 

individuals  whilst  it  is  not  possible  to  find  any  sub-unit  for 
Opali?ia.  Nevertheless  the  differences  between  syncytia  and 
colonies  are  not  as  clear  cut  as  has  sometimes  been  supposed. 

Another  difficulty  arises  when  we  consider  the  stage  during  the 
life  cycle  during  which  the  protozoan  is  syncytial  or  colonial. 
Thus  many  of  the  Protozoa  form  spores  during  reproduction  and 
these  may  be  localised  in  spore  cases.  Are  these  to  be  regarded  as  a 
multicellular  stage?  If  so,  then  the  palmella  stage  of  Chlamy- 
domonas  could  be  a  colonial  form  (Fig.  8).  The  Cnidosporidia 
have  many  nuclei  only  during  the  reproductive  (spore-forming) 
stage;  their  trophozoite  is  unicellular  and  only  has  one  nucleus. 
Equally  well  the  ciliate  Anoplophrya,  which  does  not  separate 
its  asexually  produced  cells  from  the  parent  immediately  they  are 
produced,  can  be  considered  as  a  colonial  form  (Fig.  14).  In 
effect  the  situation  is  quite  difficult  to  resolve  and  depends  to  a 
large  extent  on  the  relative  duration  of  the  multicellular  stage  and 
the  part  that  it  plays  in  the  life  of  the  animal.  Hadzi  (1953) 
has  suggested  that  one  of  the  major  differences  between  the 
Protozoa  and  the  Metazoa  is  that  the  Protozoa  have  their  major 
phase  in  the  reproductive  stage  whilst  the  Metazoa  have  their 
major  phase  in  the  vegetative  stage. 

(3)  Origin  from  the  Metaphyta 

The  third  view  concerning  the  origin  of  the  Metazoa  is  that 
they  arose  from  the  plants,  the  Metaphyta.  It  has  already  been 
mentioned  that  Franz  (1926)  thought  that  the  Protozoa  were  in 
fact  derived  from  the  Metaphyta  and  the  Metazoa.  Baker  (1948) 
suggested  that  the  Metazoa  arose  from  plant-like  protozoans. 
"  The  unicellular  plant  absorbs  nutriment  from  all  sides  equally, 
and  when  in  the  course  of  ontogeny  or  phylogeny  it  becomes  a 
metaphyte  there  is  no  fundamental  change  in  this  respect;  a  cell 
divides  without  separation  and  the  two  products  continue  to 
absorb  nutriment  over  most  of  their  surface.  The  passage  from 
unicellular  form  to  the  metaphyte  is  therefore  easy.  In  the  case  of 
animals,  however,  there  is  an  important  change  when  a  unicellular 
form  becomes  a  metazoon;  a  new  method  of  feeding  must  be 
adopted.  .  .  .  The  difficulties  would  be  greatest  when  the  pro- 
tozoon  had  a  localised  mouth.  If  the  products  of  such  an  animal 
were  to  adhere  together  and  each  were  to  acquire  its  own  mouth, 


48  ORIGIN    OF    THE   METAZOA 

no  advance  could  be  made  to  the  evolution  of  a  metazoan  alimen- 
tary canal.  This  suggests  that  the  Metazoa  may  have  arisen 
from  primitive  Protozoa  unprovided  with  localised  organs  of 
assimilation." 

Hardy  (1953),  following  on  from  Baker's  argument,  suggests 
that  "  the  Metazoa  have  not  been  derived  from  the  Protozoa  at  all 
but  from  relatively  simple  metaphytes,  which  after  they  had 
evolved  from  the  protophytes  began,  perhaps  as  a  result  of  a 
shortage  of  phosphates  or  nitrates,  to  capture  and  feed  on  small 
organisms  as  do  the  higher  insectivorous  plants." 

This  is  an  interesting  suggestion  but  one  that  can  be  criticised 
on  several  grounds.  There  is  no  evidence  that  metaphytes  such  as 
the  Algae  can  withstand  food  shortages  by  catching  animacules. 
The  thick  cellulose  cell  wall  around  the  metaphytes,  though  a 
protection,  would  also  tend  to  prevent  them  from  developing 
pse  dopodia  rapidly  enough  to  catch  protozoans.  The  insectivor- 
ous plants,  it  will  be  remembered,  all  develop  special  insect- 
catching  mechanisms,  and  even  so  they  still  retain  their  photo- 
synthetic  ability. 

Baker's  arguments  in  favour  of  the  origin  of  Metazoa  from 
plant-like  protozoans  can  also  be  contested.  There  is  no  reason 
why  a  metazoan  type  of  alimentary  canal  should  develop  in  the 
first  stages  of  the  evolution  of  the  Metazoa.  The  "  alimentary 
canal  "  of  the  sponges  is  not  really  comparable  in  function  to  that 
of  the  higher  metazoans,  and  even  in  the  coelenterates  there  is  a 
considerable  amount  of  amoeboid  activity  in  the  gut  cavity.  What 
would  appear  to  be  more  important  than  the  development  of  an 
alimentary  canal  is  that  the  cells  of  the  body  should  have  some 
continuity  and  interconnexion  with  each  other  so  that  food 
material  can  be  passed  easily,  from  one  cell  to  the  other.  Such  a 
process  probably  does  occur  in  the  colonial  ciliates  such  as 
Zoothamnion  which  have  well-developed  gullets.  Summers  (1938) 
suggested  that  food  material  was  probably  passed  along  the  stalk 
of  Zoothamnion.  Here  then  we  have  the  case  of  a  protozoan  with  a 
well-defined  mouth  forming  a  colony.  Furthermore  this  colony 
shows  differentiation  and  division  of  labour,  some  of  the  polyps 
being  more  intensive  feeders  than  others. 

There  is  no  reason  why  a  protozoan  with  a  definite  polarity 
should  not  lose  this  polarity  and  develop  into  a  colonial  form. 


ORIGIN    OF  THE    METAZOA 


49 


Willmer  (1956)  in  discussing  the  change  of  form  of  Naegleria 
points  out  that  the  rhizopod  can  be  in  any  one  of  three  phases: 

(1)  in  the  flagellate  stage  with  a  definite  polarity; 

(2)  in  the  amoeboid  phase  with  pseudopodia  coming  from  all 
over  the  body ; 

(3)  aggregated  in  the  form  of  a  sheet  of  tissues. 

It  would  seem  that  this  protozoan  has  no  difficulty  in  losing  its 
polarity  and  therefore  that  the  difficulties  raised  by  Baker  con- 
cerning the  changes  from  Protozoa  to  Metazoa  are  not  as  great 
as  he  suggests. 

What  conclusion  then  can  be  drawn  concerning  the  possible 
relationship  between  the  Protozoa  and  the  Metazoa?  The  only 
thing  that  is  certain  is  that  at  present  we  do  not  know  this  relation- 
ship. Almost  every  possible  (as  well  as  many  impossible)  relation- 
ship has  been  suggested,  but  the  information  available  to  us  is 
insufficient  to  allow  us  to  come  to  any  scientific  conclusion  regard- 
ing the  relationship.  We  can,  if  we  like,  believe  that  one  or  other 
of  the  various  theories  is  the  more  correct  but  we  have  no  real 
evidence. 


CHAPTER  6 


THE  MOST  PRIMITIVE  METAZOA 


We  have  seen  so  far  that  the  Metazoa  can  be  derived  either  from 
syncytial  protozoans,  from  multicellular  protozoan  colonies  or 
from  the  Protophyta.  To  some  extent  the  theory  that  one  chooses 
as  the  most  probable  will  depend  upon  which  group  is  considered 
to  be  the  most  primitive  of  the  Metazoa.  Thus  if  one  considers  the 
Sponges  as  the  most  primitive  of  the  Metazoa  then  one  could 
suggest  a  link  between  the  Protozoa  and  the  Metazoa  via  the 
Choanoflagellata.  If  on  the  other  hand  one  thinks  that  the 
Acoelous  Platyhelminthes  are  the  most  primitive  metazoans,  then 
one  could  consider  that  the  link  with  the  Protozoa  was  via  the 
complex  ciliates.  It  is  therefore  important  to  decide  which  are  the 
most  primitive  of  the  Metazoa,  but  before  this  can  be  done  one 
has  to  consider  four  questions. 

(1)  Which   of  the   metazoan   groups   can   be   considered   the 
earliest  to  have  evolved? 

(2)  Which  are  morphologically  the  most  simple  of  the  Metazoa? 
(This  will  not  necessarily  be  the  first  group  to  have  evolved.) 

(3)  What  is  the  relationship  between  the  major  groups  of  the 
lower  Metazoa? 

(4)  Can  the  Metazoa  be  considered  as  a  polyphyletic  group 
with  more  than  one  origin  from  the  simpler  living  forms? 

The  metazoans  that  will  be  considered  here  are  the  five  groups : 

(1)  Porifera. 

(2)  Mesozoa. 

(3)  Coelenterata. 

(4)  Ctenophora. 

(5)  Platyhelminthes. 

Before  discussing  these  questions  it  will  be  as  well  to  indicate 

50 


THE    MOST    PRIMITIVE    METAZOA  51 

the  various  uses  of  the  expressions  "  primitive;  simple;  advanced; 
radial  symmetry  and  bilateral  symmetry,"  since  these  terms  will 
frequently  be  used  in  the  following  discussion. 

Primitive  and  simple 

There  are  two  terms  that  must  be  distinguished  and  used 
carefully.  The  first  term  is  "  simple."  If  an  animal  has  a 
morphological  structure  made  up  from  a  few  basic  units,  then  such 
an  animal  can  be  regarded  as  having  a  simple  structure.  Other 
animals  may  have  many  different  units  arranged  in  a  variety  of 
patterns ;  they  can  then  be  regarded  as  having  a  complex  structure. 
These  two  groups,  the  simple  and  the  complex,  can  also  be 
described  as  having  a  low  level  of  complexity  or  a  high  level  of 
complexity. 

The  second  term  is  "  primitive."  This  means  that  of  two 
structures  or  conditions,  one  arose  some  time  before  the  other.  The 
concept  of  "time  of  origin"  is  the  critical  point  in  determining 
whether  a  structure  is  primitive  or  not.  Because  an  animal  has  a 
simple  morphological  pattern  it  does  not  mean  that  it  had  an 
early  evolutionary  origin  and  therefore  is  in  a  primitive  condition. 

It  is  perhaps  unfortunate  that  during  most  courses  of  Zoology 
the  students  are  taken  from  the  Protozoa  to  the  Primates  and 
shown  the  way  in  which  the  complexity  of  structure  increases. 
Quite  often  the  student  becomes  puzzled  when  he  deals  with  the 
Mollusca.  Should  they  come  before  the  annelids,  between  the 
annelids  and  the  arthropods,  or  after  the  arthropods?  It  is  clear 
that  this  problem  confuses  two  issues:  firstly  the  complexity  of 
molluscs  in  relation  to  that  of  the  annelids  and  the  arthropods, 
and  secondly  the  time  of  origin  of  the  molluscs,  i.e.  did  they  arise 
before  or  after  the  annelids? 

The  student  is  usually  taught  that  certain  conditions  can  lead 
to  a  simplification  of  morphological  form  and  that  clues  other  than 
purely  morphological  ones  must  be  used  to  elucidate  an  animal's 
phylogenetic  position.  In  particular  this  holds  when  we  come  to 
deal  with  parasitic  animals.  Thus  the  larval  form  of  Sacculina 
quite  clearly  shows  the  crustacean  ancestry  of  the  parasite  even 
though  the  morphology  of  the  adult  is  not  at  all  typical  of  the 
Crustacea.  Though  the  parasitic  habit  is  usually  associated  with 
certain  morphological  changes,  the  other  specialised  ecological 

5— IOE 


52  THE    MOST    PRIMITIVE    METAZOA 

conditions  are  not  often  given  equal  credit  for  determining  and 
shaping  an  animal.  Thus  various  morphological  conditions  will  be 
associated  with  a  pelagic  life,  with  burrowing,  with  living  in  sand, 
with  being  a  very  large  animal  or  being  a  very  small  animal.  All 
of  these  tend  to  alter  the  morphology  of  the  animal  and  make  it  a 
successful  living  animal,  not  just  a  representative  of  a  hypothetical 
idea;  that  of,  say,  a  crustacean.  An  example  of  such  an  environ- 
mental effect  can  be  seen  when  we  come  to  consider  which  is  the 
more  primitive,  radial  symmetry  or  bilateral  symmetry?  (Fig.  17.) 

Radial  symmetry 

This  type  of  symmetry  is  often  found  in  sessile  or  pelagic 
animals.  They  usually  have  an  oral  and  an  aboral  surface  but 
otherwise  any  diameter  cut  at  right  angles  to  the  oral-aboral  axis 
should  divide  the  animals  into  twro  similar  halves.  In  fact  most  of 
the  animals  that  are  radially  symmetrical  do  not  fit  in  with  this 
definition  since  they  usually  have  some  irregularity  in  their 
organisation,  i.e.  mesenteries,  tentacles,  madreporite,  which  allow 
only  certain  sections  at  right  angles  to  the  oral— aboral  axis  to 
divide  the  animal  into  equal  halves. 

Bilateral  symmetry 

The  animals  that  show  bilateral  symmetry  are  organised  into 
an  antero-posterior  axis  and  a  dorso-ventral  axis.  In  addition  there 
is  one  plane  and  one  plane  only  that  will  separate  the  animals  into 
equal  right  and  left  halves.  A  radially  symmetrical  animal  will 
have  many  such  planes.  Most  of  the  Metazoa  that  are  not  pelagic 
or  sessile  show  a  bilateral  symmetry.  (Fig.  17.) 

One  is  often  taught  that  the  coelenterates  and  the  echinoderms 
show  a  basic  radial  symmetry  and  that  the  other  Metazoa  are 
bilaterally  symmetrical.  Since  the  echinoderms  and  coelenterates 
are  sometimes  placed  at  the  foot  of  the  metazoan  evolutionary 
tree  it  is  not  difficult  to  associate  radial  symmetry  with  a  primitive 
habit  and  to  assume  that  the  bilaterally  symmetrical  condition  is 
the  more  advanced.  On  the  other  hand,  it  is  equally  true  that 
radial  symmetry  is  found  in  sessile  or  floating  animals  whilst 
bilateral  symmetry  is  found  in  crawling  or  swimming  animals. 
We  are  therefore  left  with  the  question,  "To  what  extent  does  the 
symmetry  of  an  animal  indicate  its  primitiveness  and  to  what 
extent  does  it  reflect  the  habits  of  that  animal?  " 


THE    MOST    PRIMITIVE    METAZOA 


53 


(A).     Radial  Symmetry 


(B).     Biradial  Symmetry 


(C).     Bilateral  Symmetry 


Fig.  17.  Types  of  symmetry. 


54  THE     MOST    PRIMITIVE    METAZOA 

There  are  certain  exceptions  to  the  generalisation  that  sessile 
animals  are  radially  symmetrical.  Thus,  as  previously  mentioned, 
even  amongst  the  coelenterates  there  are  many  planes  that  will  not 
divide  the  animal  into  two  equal  halves,  this  being  due  to  the 
development  of  tentacles,  gonads,  batteries  of  nematocysts, 
mesenteries  and  siphonoglyphs.  In  other  Metazoa  it  is  rare  to  find 
radial  symmetry.  Thus  in  the  Rotifera,  neither  Trochosphaera 
nor  Melicerta  are  perfectly  radially  symmetrical.  In  the  Annelida 
Sabella  is  not  radially  symmetrical;  its  parapodia  still  show  a 
bilateral  symmetry.  In  the  barnacles,  though  there  is  some 
tendency  towards  a  radial  symmetry  as  illustrated  by  the  skeletal 
plates,  the  internal  symmetry  of  other  organs  such  as  the  legs, 
digestive  system  and  nervous  system  is  a  bilateral  one.  Other 
sessile  animals  such  as  the  Crinoids,  Ascidians  and  Pterobranchi- 
ates  do  not  show  perfect  radial  symmetry.  On  the  other  hand  the 
ctenophores  that  take  up  a  crawling  habit  such  as  Coeloplana  and 
Ctenoplana  do  show  a  very  interesting  bilateral  (biradial)  symmetry. 

These  examples  indicate  that  subject  to  certain  basic  limita- 
tions, the  life  that  an  animal  leads  will  influence  its  shape  and 
basic  symmetry.  The  question,  "  Is  radial  symmetry  more 
primitive  than  bilateral  symmetry?  "  should  perhaps  be  more 
correctly  replaced  by  the  question,  "  Is  the  sessile  or  pelagic  habit 
more  primitive  than  the  swimming  and  crawling  habit?  "  The 
answer  to  the  latter  question  is  at  present  unknown. 

(1)  The  Sponges  (Porifera) 

The  sponges  are  peculiar  multicellular  animals  with  an  organisa- 
tion quite  different  from  that  of  the  other  Metazoa.  They  have  a 
skeletal  system  and  three  layers  of  cells,  pinacocytes,  amoebocytes 
and  choanocytes,  but  they  have  no  organ  systems  such  as  an 
excretory  or  a  nervous  system.  They  have  a  very  simple  digestive 
system  in  which  there  is  no  real  mouth  or  gut.  The  sea  water 
around  the  animal  passes  through  a  series  of  apertures  into  the 
centre  of  the  sponge  and  in  doing  so  is  filtered,  the  food  being 
taken  up  by  the  choanocytes  and  the  amoebocytes. 

The  organisation  of  the  sponge  is  very  simple  in  that  a  sponge 
can  be  passed  through  the  meshei  of  a  net  and  so  separated  into  its 
individual  cells.  These  cells  can  later  aggregate  and  form  an 
organised  sponge  with  the  cells  in  their  correct  relative  position; 


THE    MOST    PRIMITIVE    METAZOA  55 

the  mechanism  of  this  interesting  rearrangement  is  not  yet  under- 
stood. This  type  of  cellular  organisation  is  found  in  the  higher 
Metazoa  where  it  has  superimposed  on  it  the  co-ordinating 
influence  of  a  nervous  and  hormonic  integration,  both  of  which 
are  apparently  absent  in  the  sponges.  The  high  degree  of  skeletal 
material  relative  to  the  small  amount  of  living  protoplasm  makes 
the  sponges  very  poor  food  and  so  a  relatively  successful  group  of 
animals. 

Are  the  sponges  a  primitive  or  an  advanced  group  of  animals? 
To  answer  this  question  we  should  have  to  know  the  time  of 
origin  of  the  sponges  and  there  is  no  certain  information  on  this 
point.  Instead  we  can  examine  the  apparently  simple  characters 
and  the  apparently  complex  characters  and  attempt  to  derive  some 
satisfaction  from  this.  The  reader  should  always  be  on  his  guard 
when  consulting  such  lists ;  it  is  not  possible  to  come  to  a  conclusion 
merely  by  seeing  which  of  the  two  lists  is  the  longer ! 

Simple  characteristics 

(1)  The  layers  of  the  body  are  loosely  organised. 

(2)  The  layers  of  the  body  do  not  correspond  to  the  ectoderm, 
mesoderm  and  endoderm  of  the  higher  forms. 

(3)  There  is  no  definite  body  form. 

(4)  They  have  choanoflagellate  cells  like  those  present  in  the 
choanoflagellate  protozoans. 

(5)  There  is  no  nervous  system. 

(6)  There  is  no  excretory  system. 

(7)  There  is  no  mouth. 

(8)  The  gut  (gastral  cavity)  shows  little  differentiation. 

(9)  They  have  a  high  regenerative  capacity. 

(10)  They  have  a  well-developed  system  of  asexual  reproduction. 

(11)  The  larvae  have  well-developed  flagella. 

Complex  characteristics 

(1)  They  have  three  layers  of  cells  (some  coelenterates  have  only 
two  layers  of  cells). 

(2)  They  have  a  well- developed  middle  layer,  the  "  mesen- 
chyme," with  an  elaborate  skeletal  system. 

(3)  They  have  some  differentiation  within  the  layers,  e.g.  the 
pore  cells. 


56  THE    MOST    PRIMITIVE    METAZOA 

(4)  They  have  a  gut.   (The  Mesozoa  have  no  gut.) 

(5)  The  gemmules  with  which  some  sponges  carry  out  asexual 
reproduction  are  quite  complex  in  structure. 

(6)  They  have  eggs  and  sperm. 

(7)  The  embryo  gastrulates  in  a  complex  manner,  by  ingression, 
epiboly  and  delamination. 

(8)  They  have  a  well-developed  amphiblastula  larva. 

(9)  The  blastopore  is  aboral,  in  most  other  metazoans  it  is  oral. 

(10)  An  inversion  of  the  layers  occurs  during  embryology. 

(11)  The  sponges  are  the  only  animals  to  have  the  main  body 
aperture  the  exhalant  one. 

Various  excuses  can  be  made  for  each  and  every  one  of  the  simple 
or  specialised  characteristics.   Thus,  to  deal  with  a  few  of  them : 

(1)  Though  it  is  correct  that  the  layers  are  loosely  organised  this 
may  be  due  to  the  fact  that  the  sponges  do  not  depend  on  the 
hydraulic  pressure  of  the  gastro-vascular  cavity  to  maintain  their 
shape.  They  have  a  well-developed  skeletal  system  that  takes  care 
of  this.  The  animal  remains  intact  even  though  there  are  many 
series  of  canals  running  through  the  body,  and  the  cells  are  not 
firmly  cemented  together. 

(2)  The  layers  do  not  correspond  to  the  ectoderm,  endoderm 
and  mesoderm  of  the  higher  animals  and  there  is  no  evidence  that 
at  one  time  they  did  correspond.  There  is  not  one  piece  of  evidence 
to  show  that  the  normal  triploblastic  condition  evolved  from  that 
shown  by  the  sponges. 

(3)  Many  sponges  such  as  Euplectella  and  Poterion  do  have  a 
definite  shape. 

(4)  Choanoflagellate-like  cells  are  also  found  in  the  endoderm 
of  some  coelenterates,  annelids  and  molluscs.  Electron  microscope 
studies  show  that  the  collar  is  a  series  of  protoplasmic  filaments 
that  project  out  of  the  cell  in  much  the  same  way  that  the  digestive 
filaments  project  from  an  endodermal  cell  (Rasmont  et  al.  1958). 

(5)  There  are  other  animals  that  have  no  nervous  system,  e.g. 
the  Mesozoa. 

(6)  The  Mesozoa,  Coelenterata,  Ctenophora  and  Acoela  have 
no  specialised  excretory  system. 

(7)  The  gut  in  the  sponges  though  it  shows  little  differentiation  is 
at  least  a  gut.  There  is  no  gut  in  the  Mesozoa,  Acoela  or  Pogonophora. 


THE    MOST    PRIMITIVE    METAZOA  57 

(8)  A  high  regenerative  capacity  does  not  indicate  that  an 
animal  is  simple.  Thus  in  the  coelenterates,  the  polyps  have  good 
regenerative  capacity,  the  medusae  do  not.  In  the  annelids  the 
Oligochaeta  have  good  regenerative  capacity,  the  Hirudinea  do 
not.  In  the  amphibians  the  Urodeles  regenerate  well,  the  Anura 
do  not. 

(9)  There  is  no  evidence  that  asexual  reproduction  is  necessarily 
more  primitive  than  sexual  reproduction. 

It  can  be  seen  that  the  situation  is  not  as  straightforward  as  the 
lists  might  at  first  sight  make  it  appear.  It  should  also  be  re- 
membered that  though  one  might  believe  that  the  sponges  are 
more  simple  than  the  coelenterates  from  the  point  of  view  of  their 
morphology  and  life  cycles,  this  is  no  reason  for  thinking  that  they 
necessarily  developed  some  time  before  the  coelenterates.  The 
sponges  may  have  been  a  happy  afterthought  of  the  Protozoa 
after  they  had  given  rise  to  the  coelenterates ! 

Which  group  of  animals  did  the  sponges  come  from?  There 
are  three  different  answers  to  this  question.  The  first  derives 
the  sponges  from  Protozoa  such  as  the  choanoflagellates  or 
Volvocinae.  The  second  derives  the  sponges  from  a  Gastrea  type 
of  animal  which  gave  rise  to  both  the  coelenterates  and  the 
sponges.  The  gastrula  probably  came  from  a  colonial  protozoan 
such  as  Volvox.  The  third  answer  derives  the  sponges  from  a 
coelenterate  source.  Each  of  these  views  has  something  in  its 
favour  and  something  against  it. 

Origin  from  the  Protozoa 
(i)  From  the  Choanoflagellata 

The  inner  layer  of  cells  in  the  sponges  is  composed  mainly  of 
Choanocytes.  These  in  many  ways  resemble  the  cells  of  the 
choanoflagellate  protozoa  and  on  this  basis  it  has  been  suggested 
that  the  sponges  might  be  derived  from  these  protozoans. 

In  1880  Saville  Kent  described  a  colonial  choanoflagellate 
called  Proterospongia  (Fig.  18).  This  consisted  of  a  flat  plate  of 
about  forty  cells.  The  other  cells  had  the  normal  choanoflagellate 
structure  whilst  the  inner  cells  were  amoeboid.  Periodically  a 
choanoflagellate  cell  would  withdraw  its  flagellum  and  become 
amoeboid,  whilst  an  amoeboid  cell  would  take  up  the  position  and 


58 


THE    MOST    PRIMITIVE    METAZOA 


(A).     Proterospongia 


(B).     Sphaeroeca 

Fig.  18.    Colonial  protozoa  that  in  some  ways  resemble  sponges. 

(A)  Proterospongia.    (After  Saville  Kent.)    This  is  now  believed 

to  be  a  fragment  of  a  fresh- water  sponge. 

(B)  Sphaeroeca;  single  choanoflagellate  protozoan  and  the  colonial 

form.    (From  Grasse  after  Lauterborn.) 


THE    MOST    PRIMITIVE    METAZOA  59 

structure  of  a  choanoflagellate  cell.  This  protozoan  had  in  many 
ways  the  structure  that  one  might  expect  to  find  in  an  ancestral 
sponge  and  it  has  usually  been  figured  as  such  in  textbooks  of 
zoology. 

Proterospongia  is  not  a  common  protozoan.  Recently  Tuzet 
(1945)  has  investigated  the  antecedents  and  morphology  of  this 
protozoan  and  she  decided  that  in  fact  Saville  Kent  was  the  only 
person  ever  to  have  definitely  seen  Proterospongia  and  that  what  he 
saw  was  not  a  protozoan  but  a  small  fragment  of  an  actual  sponge. 
Tuzet  concludes,  "  Pour  nous.  ...  La  Proterospongia  de  Saville 
Kent  n'est  pas  autre  qu'un  corps  de  restitution  d'Eponge  d'eau 
douce."  Proterospongia  is  nothing  more  than  a  restitution  body 
of  a  fresh- water  sponge.  If  this  is  true  it  is  not  surprising  that 
Proterospongia  has  many  sponge  qualities.  On  the  other  hand 
Grondtved  (1956)  has  described  a  new  species  of  Proterospongia, 
P.  dybsoensis,  in  which  there  are  three  to  ten  cells  arranged  in  a 
linear  row  per  colony.  These  colonies  were  often  found  in  very 
large  numbers,  up  to  2,300  colonies  per  litre  of  water,  and 
Grondtved  thought  that  they  might  be  fragments  from  a  larger 
colony  except  for  the  fact  that  they  were  all  so  much  alike.  There 
does  seem  to  be  quite  a  considerable  difference  between  the  row  of 
three  to  ten  choanoflagellate  cells  embedded  in  a  gelatinous 
common  envelope  and  Proterospongia  as  described  by  Saville  Kent, 
where  the  choanoflagellate  cells  migrated  into  the  interior  of  the 
colony  and  took  up  amoeboid  structure.  For  this  reason  it  is  not 
clear  whether  the  new  species  rightly  can  be  placed  in  the  genus 
Proterospongia . 

(2)  From  the  Volvocinae 

There  are  certain  resemblances  between  the  embryonic  develop- 
ment of  Volvox  and  that  of  certain  sponges.  Duboscq  and  Tuzet 
(1937)  showed  that  in  Grantia  the  embryo  developed  inside  a 
membrane.  The  blastula  is  made  up  of  two  types  of  cells, 
flagellate  ones  and  non-flagellate  ones.  In  the  blastula  all  the 
flagellate  cells  point  inwards  at  first  but  during  the  course  of 
development  the  blastula  turns  inside  out  so  that  the  flagella  now 
point  outwards.  This  phenomenon  is  called  inversion  and  is 
shown  diagrammatically  in  Fig.  19.  The  larva  is  then  liberated 
as  an  amphiblastula  larva  with  the  flagella  at  one  end.    The  other 


60 


THE    MOST    PRIMITIVE    METAZOA 


Fig.  19.    Diagram  to  show  inversion  during  the  embryology  of  the 

sponge  Grantia.    The  embryo  develops  at  first  with  its  flagella 

pointing  inwards  (1).    The  embryo  slowly  inverts  (2-3)  so  that  its 

flagella  now  point  outwards.    (After  Duboscq  and  Tuzet.) 


end  of  the  larva  has  the  non-flagellated  cells  and  after  swimming 
for  some  time  the  amphiblastula  larva  settles  on  the  substratum, 
the  non-flagellated  cells  grow  over  the  flagellated  cells  so  that  the 
animal  takes  up  the  structure  of  an  adult  sponge. 

A  similar  inversion  takes  place  during  the  development  of  the 
daughter  colonies  of  Volvox  (Pocock  1933).  During  the  asexual 
development  of  a  daughter  colony  the  daughter  cells  divide  and 
form  a  sheet  of  cells.  These  cells  are  orientated  in  the  same  manner 
as  the  parent  cells,  the  flagella  pointing  outwards,  but  as  division 
proceeds  the  daughter  cells  form  a  ball  with  the  flagella  pointing 
towards  the  centre  of  the  ball.  The  colony  is  not  a  complete 
ball  since  there  is  a  hole  at  the  top.  The  colony  now  proceeds  to 
turn  itself  inside  out  through  this  hole  in  much  the  same  way  as 
one  might  push  a  tennis  ball  inside  out  through  a  hole  in  the 
wall  (Fig.  20).  This  results  in  a  colony  with  the  flagella  all 
pointing  outwards,  the  inversion  taking  some  two  hours. 


THE    MOST   PRIMITIVE   METAZOA 


61 


Fig.  20.  Diagram  to  show  inversion  during  the  development  of 
daughter  cells  in  Volvox.  The  flagella  of  the  daughter  colony  all 
point  towards  the  inside  of  the  colony.  Inversion  takes  place  and  the 
colony  turns  inside  out  so  the  flagella  now  point  outwards.    (After 

Zimmerman.) 


In  both  Volvox  and  Grantia  the  cells  develop  in  the  same  initial 
relationship  to  the  embryo  as  they  do  to  the  parent  layers.  Hyman 
(1940)  was  impressed  by  the  similarity  between  the  inversion  in 
Volvox  and  the  sponges  and  suggested  that  this  might  indicate  a 
common  ancestry.  On  the  other  hand  Tuzet  (1945)  considered 
the  situation  as  one  of  convergence  which  does  not  indicate  any 
underlying  phylogenetic  relationship. 


62  the  most  primitive  metazoa 

Origin  from  the  Gastrula 

This  view  holds  that  the  sponges  evolved  from  some  form  of 
gastrula  and  was  propounded  mainly  by  Ernst  Haeckel.  Haeckel 
from  his  studies  of  the  embryology  of  the  sponges  (1872)  decided 
that  the  larval  form  of  the  sponge  was  a  gastrula  larva.  He  also 
thought  that  certain  other  animals  such  as  Haliphysema  were 
primitive  sponges,  though  he  later  changed  his  mind. 

Haeckel's  views  have  had  considerable  influence  on  our  current 
zoological  concepts.  It  was  Haeckel  who  devised  many  of  our 
current  words  such  as  Phylum,  Blastula,  Morula,  Gastrula, 
Ontogeny,  Phylogeny  and  many  more.  It  is  perhaps  relevant  that 
we  should  spend  a  little  time  reporting  how  Haeckel  developed  his 
ideas  and  concepts  and  the  way  in  which  these  fitted  in  with 
views  on  the  origin  of  the  sponges. 

Haeckel  spent  many  years  developing  his  views  on  the  phylogeny 
of  the  animal  kingdom.  In  effect  he  studied  both  the  structure 
and  embryology  of  each  of  the  various  groups.  Then  by  marrying 
the  facts  and  ideas  from  comparative  anatomy  and  embryology, 
Haeckel  developed  a  sweeping  plan  of  the  relationship  and  evolu- 
tion of  various  animal  groups.  He  supported  his  schemes  with 
detailed  arguments  and  when  his  opponents  failed  to  understand 
his  arguments  Haeckel  devastated  them  with  a  barrage  of  crushing 
sarcasm  against  their  misinterpretation  of  his  own  specialised 
terminology. 

Simply  stated,  Haeckel's  view  was  that  the  most  primitive 
animal  was  a  small  non-nucleated  mass  called  the  Monerula  (Fig. 
21).  This  was  followed  by  a  later  group  of  animals  that  had  a 
nucleus  and  this  state  was  called  the  Cytula.  The  Protozoa  are 
at  the  cytula  stage.  The  next  group  of  animals  formed  a  solid 
mass  of  nucleated  cells  called  the  Morula.  The  Morula  led  to  a 
more  complex  form  that  had  a  hollow  centre  and  a  single  layer  of 
cells,  the  Blastula.  Certain  cells  such  as  Volvox  are  almost  at  the 
Blastula  stage.  The  next  stage  in  evolution  was  the  Gastrula  stage, 
in  which  the  animal  had  a  double  wall,  a  ciliated  exterior  and  a 
hollow  gut. 

The  Gastrula  assumed  tremendous  importance  in  Haeckel's 
phylogenetic  speculations.  He  thought  that  the  Gastrula  was  the 
ancestor  of  all  the  Metazoa,  that  it  occurred  in  all  the  Metazoa  at 


THE    MOST    PRIMITIVE    METAZOA 


63 


(o)  Monerula 


(b)  Cytula 


(c)  Morula 


(d)  Blastuta 


(e)  Gostrula 


Fig.  21.   Haeckel's  concept  of  levels  of  organisation.   He  suggested 
that  animals  evolved  through  the  successive  adult  stages  shown  in  the 

above  figure. 


some  stage  of  their  embryonic  development  and  that  a  group  of 
animals  existed  which  were  adults  but  which  were  still  at  the 
gastrula  stage.  Such  animals  were  not  known,  but  later  Haeckel 
thought  he  discovered  such  an  adult  group  of  animals  and 
he  called  them  the  Physemaria,  an  example  of  which  was 
Haliphysema. 

Haliphysema,  according  to  Haeckel,  had  the  structure  of  a  little 
vase.  The  walls  of  this  vase  were  made  up  of  two  layers  of  cells ; 
the  inner  layer  was  flagellated,  the  cells  having  a  collar-like 
structure.  The  outer  layer  was  made  up  from  a  syncytium  of 
cells.  These  outer  cells  took  up  stones  and  spines  from  the  environ- 
ment and  covered  the  animal  with  a  protective  layer.  They  were 
adults,  since  Haeckel  described  a  series  of  gonadial  cells  which 
were  formed  from  the  endoderm  and  then  became  liberated  into 


64 


THE    MOST    PRIMITIVE    METAZOA 


the  gut  (Fig.  22).  Many  genera  related  to  Haliphysema  were  dis- 
covered and  they  all  showed  certain  resemblances  to  sponges,  i.e. 
a  central  cavity  lined  with  flagellated  cells,  and  an  outer  layer  of 
cells  covered  by  a  skeleton  which  in  this  case  differed  from  that 
of  a  sponge  in  that  it  was  not  secreted  but  picked  up  from  the 
substratum.  These  animals  assumed  such  tremendous  importance 
to  Haeckel  that  at  one  time  he  derived  all  the  Metazoa  from  the 
Physemaria,  but  at  a  later  date  he  decided  that  the  Physemaria 
were  on  a  side  line  from  the  main  Gastrula. 


(b)   Transverse    section 


(a)  Longitudinal    view 


(c)  Isolated  choanoflagellate  cell 


Fig.  22.  Haeckel's  view  of  the  structure  of  Haliphysema.  He 
thought  that  the  structure  was  that  of  a  simple  sponge,  (a)  shows 
the  whole  animal  with  part  of  the  body  cut  away  to  demonstrate 
the  inner  structure,  (b)  is  a  transverse  section  of  Haliphysema  and 
shows  the  gonads  migrating  into  the  interior  of  the  animal,  (c)  shows 
in  more  detail  the  structure  of  the  inner  flagellate  cells.  It  is 
doubtful  if  such  a  detailed  pattern  exists  in  Haliphysema  or  if  such  a 
simple  condition  exists  in  any  sponge. 


THE    MOST    PRIMITIVE    METAZOA  65 

A  difference  of  opinion  arose  between  Haeckel  and  other 
workers  over  the  structure  of  the  Physemaria.  Saville  Kent  in  1878 
from  studies  of  both  living  and  fixed  material  decided  that 
Haliphysema  was  no  sponge  but  instead  a  foraminiferan  rather 
like  Euglypha.  He  was  unable  to  see  any  of  the  internal  details 
described  by  Haeckel.  A  controversy  soon  arose  between  Haeckel 
and  Saville  Kent  and  it  was  left  to  Ray  Lankester,  as  a  friend  of 
Haeckel,  to  enter  the  controversy  in  the  role  of  adjudicator. 

Lankester  asked  Saville  Kent  for  specimens  of  Haliphysema 
and  then  examined  them  both  alive  and  in  the  fixed  and  stained 
condition.  After  considerable  examination  Lankester  (1879) 
decided  that  Saville  Kent  was  perfectly  correct  in  his  assertions 
and  that  the  specimens  were  clearly  those  of  a  foraminiferan.  But 
the  matter  did  not  end  there.  Lankester  ingenuously  decided  that 
the  answer  to  such  a  controversy  was  extremely  simple.  He  sug- 
gested there  must  be  two  different  genera  of  animals  which  from 
the  outside  looked  exactly  alike  but  one  of  these  had  been  studied 
by  Professor  Haeckel  whilst  the  other  had  been  studied  by  Mr. 
Saville  Kent.  Lankester  had  no  doubt  that  the  isomorph  studied 
by  Haeckel  would  have  the  structures  that  Haeckel  had  described 
and  he  hoped  that  Professor  Haeckel  would  supply  him  with  some 
specimens.  It  does  not  appear  that  such  specimens  were  ever 
sent  to  Lankester. 

Perhaps  something  should  be  said  in  Haeckel's  defence.  In  a 
recent  paper  on  Haliphysema  tumanowiczii,  Hedley  (1958)  describes 
the  way  in  which  the  protozoan  often  picks  up  sponge  spicules 
and  covers  itself  with  these.  Also  certain  individuals  were 
multinucleate,  a  condition  which  in  certain  circumstances  might 
be  confused  with  some  of  the  conditions  described  by  Haeckel. 

Haeckel  continued  to  believe  in  the  importance  of  the  Physemaria 
though  he  thought  that  the  Gastrula  was  more  important  (1899). 
He  derived  all  the  Metazoa  from  the  Gastrula  and  stated,  "  I 
regard  the  Gastrula  as  the  most  significant  and  important 
embryonic  form  in  the  whole  animal  kingdom.  It  occurs  amongst 
the  sponges,  Acalephe,  the  Annelida,  Echinodermata,  Arthropoda, 
Mollusca,  and  the  Vertebrata  as  represented  by  Amphioxus.  In 
all  these  representatives  of  the  most  various  animal  stocks,  from 
the  sponges  to  the  vertebrates,  I  deduce,  in  accordance  with  the 
Fundamental  Biogenetic  Law,  a  common  descent  of  the  whole 


66  THE    MOST    PRIMITIVE    METAZOA 

animal  world  from  a  single  unknown  stock  form,  Gastrula  or 
Archigastrula,  which  was  essentially  like  the  gastrula."  (Mono- 
graph on  Calcispongiae.) 

These  ideas  were  not  accepted  even  in  Haeckel's  own  time. 
Thus  both  Claus  and  Schmitt  disagreed  with  him,  and  as  Radl 
(1930)  states,  "  The  popular  idea  of  the  method  of  the  scientist  is 
that  he  assembles  a  series  of  definite  facts  upon  which  he  founds  his 
case.  We  see  that  this  is  not  always  the  case.  It  is  not  true  that  the 
facts  which  told  against  the  Gastrula  were  unknown  at  the  time 
when  the  theory  was  propounded,  or  that  the  theory  was  gradually 
discredited  as  the  facts  which  contradicted  it  were  gradually 
accumulated  until  it  finally  had  to  be  abandoned.  Everything  that 
has  ever  been  cited  against  the  theory  was  known  when  the  theory 
was  put  forward;  nevertheless  it  was  widely  accepted.  Today 
some  still  accept  it,  others  do  not."  Though  it  is  perhaps  an  over- 
statement that  "  everything  that  has  ever  been  cited  against  the 
theory  was  known  when  the  theory  was  put  forward,"  Radl's 
point  is  made  quite  clear.  The  theory  was  often  accepted  because 
it  was  attractive  and  not  because  it  was  supported  by  detailed 
verified  factual  information. 

One  may  conclude,  therefore,  that  there  is  at  present  no 
evidence  that  the  sponges  arose  from  an  adult  gastrula.  They  have 
neither  a  hollow  gastrula  larva  nor  are  there  any  simple  sponges 
that  are  still  in  the  gastrula  condition  during  the  adult  stage.  The 
situation  as  Haeckel  saw  it  was  based  on  over-simplification  and 
misinterpretation  of  the  evidence. 

A  modification  of  the  Gastrula  theory  has  recently  been  pro- 
posed by  Jagersten  (1955).  He  suggested  that  the  primitive 
blastula  gave  up  living  and  swimming  in  the  sea  and  started  to 
crawl  on  the  sea  bottom  (Fig.  23).  It  modified  its  structure  to 
become  a  "  Bilateroblastea  "  with  a  flattened  ventral  surface,  an 
arched  back,  a  few  sensory  cells  at  the  front  of  the  body  and  the 
sexual  cells  inside  the  body.  The  centre  of  the  body  was  hollow 
and  not  filled  with  mesodermal  cells.  At  first  the  animal  fed 
phagocytically  all  over  the  body  surface,  but  as  food  particles 
accumulated  on  the  ventral  surface  the  phagocytic  ability  became 
restricted  to  the  ventral  region.  This  then  became  raised  from  the 
ground  till  the  animal  took  up  the  shape  of  the  "  Bilaterogastrea  ' 
as  shown  in  Fig.  23. 


THE  MOST  PRIMITIVE  METAZOA 


67 


(b) 


Fig.  23.  Bilaterogastrea  theory.  Jagersten  has  suggested  that 
the  primitive  larval  form  was  that  of  a  bilaterogastrea.  The 
planula  larva  (a)  settled  on  the  ground,  raised  its  ventral  surface 
to  accommodate  food  material  (b,  c)  and  so  developed  a  gut  (d,  e, 
f).      It   then    takes    up    the    form   of    a    Bilaterogastrea.      (From 

Jagersten.) 


Jagersten's  scheme  is  derived  from  his  view  that  the  primitive 
form  had  a  hollow  centre  and  was  not  filled  with  mesenchyme. 
The  reason  he  thinks  that  the  primitive  form  had  a  hollow  interior 
is  that  otherwise  the  various  groups  of  animals  such  as  the 
coelenterates,  platyhelminthes,  etc.,  would  have  had  to  develop  a 
hollow  gut  independently  and  on  several  different  occasions. 
Secondly,  though  he  agrees  with  the  statements  that  the  endoderm 


6— IOE 


68 


THE    MOST    PRIMITIVE    METAZOA 


in  the  Hydrozoa  is  formed  by  the  wandering  in  of  cells,  in  the 
Scyphozoa,  Anthozoa  and  higher  animals  the  endoderm  is  often 
formed  by  invagination.  Since  on  other  grounds  Jagersten  thinks 
that  the  Anthozoa  are  more  primitive  than  the  Hydrozoa,  he 
suggests  that  invagination  is  the  more  primitive  system  in  the 
formation  of  endoderm  and  that  the  primitive  larva  had  a  hollow 
centre,  i.e.  a  gut,  and  was  not  solid  as  has  been  suggested  by 
Hyman  (1940). 

The  following  system  is  therefore  suggested  by  Jagersten  to 
explain  the  development  of  the  Porifera  from  the  bilaterogastrea. 
The  bilaterogastrea  settled  on  the  sea  floor  and  placed  the 
middle  of  its  elongated  mouth  on  the  substratum.  The  water  and 
food  material  flowed  in  through  the  mouth  and  out  via  the  anus. 
The  mouth  later  became  folded  and  developed  a  series  of  pores  as 
shown  in  Fig.  24.  The  anus  remained  a  single  structure  and 
migrated  to  a  dorsal  position  to  become  the  exhalant  opening.  The 
animal  then  had  the  form  of  a  sponge  though  it  would  still  have 
to  develop  the  peculiar  histological  structure  of  the  Porifera. 
J agersten's  view  is  of  interest  in  showing  what  could  have  happened. 
Whether  the  Porifera  did  actually  arise  in  this  manner  is  open  to 
doubt. 


Fig.  24.  Jagersten's  view  of  the  evolution  of  the  sponges.  The 
bilaterogastrea  settled  on  the  bottom  (a),  raised  its  mouth  from 
the  substratum  (b)  and  then  divided  the  mouth  into  many  oscula 
(c).    The  anus  then  migrated  dorsally  (f,   g).    (e)  is  a  transverse 

longitudinal  section  of  a. 


the  most  primitive  metazoa  69 

Origin  from  the  Coelenterata 

This  view,  that  the  coelenterates  and  the  Porifera  have  close 
ancestral  affinities  is  quite  an  old  one.  It  is  based  on  the  fact  that 
the  coelenterates  and  the  sponges  often  have  a  solid  planula-type 
larva  during  their  embryology.  Lankester  (1890)  strongly  sup- 
ported this  view  when  he  emphasised  the  differences  between  the 
planula  larva  and  the  Gastrula.  He  thought  that  there  was  no 
indication  that  the  sponges  ever  had  a  gastrula  stage  but  that 
instead  the  resemblance  was  in  the  solid  blastula. 

In  Leucosolenia  the  fertilised  egg  divides  to  form  a  sixteen- 
celled  hollow  blastula.  The  majority  of  the  cells  are  flagellated  but 
a  few  at  one  end  are  non-flagellated.  These  non-flagellated  cells 
together  with  a  few  of  the  flagellated  cells  migrate  into  the  interior 
of  the  blastula  and  fill  the  central  cavity.  The  result  is  a  solid 
blastula.  This  settles  on  the  ground,  flattens  and  the  inner  cells 
then  migrate  out  on  top  of  the  flagellated  cells.  They  then  become 
the  pinacocytes  and  amoebocytes,  whilst  the  flattened  flagellated 
cells  turn  into  the  choanocytes. 

Though  there  are  certain  similarities  between  the  development 
of  the  sponges  and  the  coelenterates,  it  is  difficult  to  know  how 
much  reliance  can  be  placed  on  them.  Thus  Balfour  (1880)  was 
quite  clear  that  there  was  no  relationship  between  the  cell  layers 
of  the  sponges  and  those  of  the  coelenterates  since  the  inner  layers 
of  the  sponge  embryos  come  to  lie  on  the  outside  of  the  adult. 
For  the  same  reason  Delage  (1898)  suggested  that  the  sponges  have 
their  endoderm  on  the  outside  and  the  ectoderm  on  the  inside  and 
that  the  sponges  should  be  called  the  "  Enantiozoa  "  for  this 
reason.  It  is  of  interest  that  Saville  Kent  (1880)  described  the 
way  in  which  the  outer  cells  of  the  sponge,  the  pinacocytes,  could 
take  in  food  particles. 

It  is  possible  to  enumerate  the  similarities  and  differences 
between  the  sponges  and  the  coelenterates  as  follows. 

Similarities  between  sponges  and  coelenterates 

(1)  They  are  both  aquatic  and  free-living  animal  groups. 

(2)  They   have   spicules   in   their   skeleton,   which   are   either 
calcareous  or  horny. 

(3)  They  have  flagella. 


70  THE     MOST    PRIMITIVE    METAZOA 

(4)  Amoebocytes  are  present  in  both  groups. 

(5)  The  main  body  cavity  is  neither  a  haemocoel  nor  a  coelom. 

(6)  There  are  no  excretory  organs. 

(7)  They  occasionally  have  mesenchyme  but  never  mesoderm. 

(8)  They  form  buds  or  gemmules  for  asexual  reproduction. 

(9)  They  have  sexual  reproduction  with  sperm  and  eggs. 

(10)  They  both  form  colonies. 

(11)  They  both  have  a  high  regenerative  capacity. 

(12)  They  have  a  solid  blastula  larva  (stereoblastula)  before  the 
amphiblastula  or  planula  larva  develops. 

(13)  The  anterior  end  of  the  larva  becomes  attached  to  the 
ground. 

(14)  The  sex  cells  are  formed  by  interstitial  cells  or  amoebocytes. 

Differences  between  sponges  and  coelenterates 

(1)  The  sponges  have  many  entrances  to  the  body  cavity. 

(2)  The  main  body  opening  of  the  sponges  is  the  exhalant  one. 

(3)  The  sponges  have  choanocytes  (but  see  p.  56). 

(4)  The  outer  layer  of  the  sponge  is  never  ciliated  in  the  adult. 

(5)  There  are  no  nematocysts  in  sponges. 

(6)  The  sponges  have  no  muscles  or  musculo-epithelial  cells 
(except  porocytes). 

(7)  The  sponges  have  no  nervous  system  or  sense  organs. 

(8)  The  sponges  do  not  show  polymorphism. 

(9)  The  sponge  spermatozoa  are  sometimes  carried  to  the  egg  by 
amoebocytes. 

(10)  The  sponges  never  form  a  compact  skeleton  such  as  is  seen 
in  certain  coelenterates  such  as  the  corals. 

(11)  The  adult  sponges  are  never  pelagic. 

(12)  There  is  no  clear  homology  between  the  layers  of  the 
sponges  and  the  layers  of  the  coelenterates. 

Though  the  above  lists  do  not  actually  prove  anything  they 
do  indicate  that  the  differences  between  the  coelenterates  and  the 
sponges  are  quite  considerable  and  basic.  It  is  thus  doubtful  if 
there  is  any  close  relationship  between  these  two  groups.  It  is 
also  impossible  to  state  whether  the  sponges  arose  earlier  than  the 
coelenterates.  Their  organisation  is  less  complex  in  some  ways, 
but  this  again  does  not  necessarily  mean  that  the  sponges  are 


THE    MOST    PRIMITIVE    METAZOA 


71 


therefore  more  primitive  than  the  coelenterates.    Our  conclusion, 
therefore,  is  that  the  situation  is  not  at  all  clear. 


(2)  The  Mesozoa 

The  Mesozoa  are  a  group  of  parasitic  animals  of  very  simple 
structure.  They  are  multicellular  and  usually  take  the  form  of  a 
solid  mass  of  cells  with  one  or  more  internal  cells.  These  internal 
cells  are  not  digestive  in  function  but  instead  play  a  part  in  the 
reproduction  of  the  animal. 

The  mesozoans  in  some  ways  correspond  in  structure  to  a  solid 
blastula  and  it  has  been  suggested  by  some  writers  such  as  van 
Beneden  (1876)  and  Hyman  (1940)  that  the  Mesozoa  are  a 
primitive  group,  or  even  the  most  primitive  group,  of  the  Metazoa. 
On  the  other  hand  the  Mesozoa  are  all  internal  parasites.    Thus 


(a)  Ciliated    larva 


(b)  Female 


(c)  Male 


Fig.  25.    Mesozoan  structure.   Rhopalura. 

(a)  Ciliated  larva.    (From  Hyman  after  Atkins.) 

(b)  Adult  female.    (From  Hyman  after  Caullery.) 

(c)  Adult  male.    (From  Hyman  after  Caullery.) 


72 


THE    MOST    PRIMITIVE    METAZOA 


one  group,  the  Dicyemida,  represented  by  Dicyema,  is  found  in  the 
kidney  of  the  Octopus,  whilst  the  other  group,  the  Orthonectidae, 
represented  by  Rhopalura,  is  found  inside  various  marine  inverte- 
brates. Both  these  groups  have  a  ciliated  larva  which  may  bore 
into  a  new  host  and  this  larva  in  some  ways  resembles  the 
miracidium  larva  of  the  digenetic  trematodes  (Figs.  25  and  27). 
The  Mesozoa  also  have  a  complex  life  cycle,  and  this  together  with 
the  larval  structure  has  led  writers  such  as  Stunkard  (1954)  and 
Caullery  (1951)  to  think  that  the  Mesozoa  are  probably  digenetic 
trematodes.  The  recent  Traite  de  Zoologie  edited  by  Grasse  also 
places  the  Mesozoa  amongst  the  platyhelminthes.  We  thus  have 
two  views  concerning  the  Mesozoa;  one  that  they  are  primitive 
animals,  the  other  that  they  are  degenerate  parasites. 


-INVERTEBRATE  HOST- 


Plosmodium >-Agannete- 


Male 


Female 


•Ciliated  larva-*- 


-  Zygote 


Fig.  26.   Diagram  of  the  life  cycle  of  Rhopalura.   (After  Caullery.) 


It  should  be  stated  at  the  very  beginning  of  this  discussion  that 
the  Mesozoa  have  suffered  as  a  group  in  that  various  non-related 
animals  such  as  Haplozoon  have  been  thrust  into  the  Mesozoa 
though  in  fact  their  affinities  are  elsewhere  (see  p.  41).  There  is 
also  some  doubt  about  the  closeness  of  the  relationship  between  the 
Orthonectids  and  the  Dicyemids.  The  resemblance  lies  in  their 
simple  morphology  and  the  fact  that  both  have  a  ciliated  larva, 
but  since  they  are  both  internal  parasites,  the  simple  morphology 
is  suspect  straight  away.  One  knows  that  other  internal  parasites 
such  as  the  males  of  Bonelia,  or  the  parasitic  cirripedes,  become 
very  simplified.  On  the  other  hand  the  adult  trematodes  and 
cestodes  are  not  morphologically  simple — there  being  a  tremendous 
development  of  the  reproductive  systems. 

Dodson  (1956)  has  suggested  that  though  a  parasitic  life  can  lead 
to   morphological   simplifications   in   the   parasite,    it   does   not 


THE    MOST    PRIMITIVE    METAZOA 


73 


(a)  Infusoriform 
larva 


(b)  Older  larva 


Fig.  27.    Mesozoan  structure.   Dicyema. 

(a)  From  Hyman  after  Nouvel. 

(b)  From  Hyman  after  Lameere. 

(c)  From  Hyman. 


© 


mz 


4  • 


':.©. 


»& 


(c)  Nematogen 


necessarily  do  so.  Thus  animals  such  as  the  leech  are  parasitic 
but  complex  in  structure,  and,  as  we  have  already  mentioned, 
many  of  the  platyhelminthes  and  nematodes  are  quite  complex. 
When  one  also  considers  the  fact  that  the  mesozoans  have  a 
complex  life  cycle,  some  stages  of  which  are  not  yet  known,  it 
would  appear  premature  to  place  the  mesozoans  in  a  key  position 
between  the  Protozoa  and  the  Metazoa. 

It  is  possible  to  draw  up  lists  of  the  simple  characters  and  the 
platyhelminth-like  characters  of  the  Mesozoa.  These  are  as 
follows. 

Simple     characters     of    the     Mesozoa    (non-platyhelminth 
characters) 

(1)  They  are  multicellular  animals  with  no  differentiation  into 
endoderm,  ectoderm  or  mesoderm. 


74  THE    MOST    PRIMITIVE    METAZOA 

(2)  They  have  a  solid  blastula. 

(3)  There  is  a  simple  adult  form;  there  are  no  proglottides, 
no  suckers,  no  thick  cuticle,  no  nervous  system,  no  flame 
cells,  no  complex  gonadial  system. 

(4)  They  have  cilia  and  a  few  reproductive  cells  as  their 
specialisations. 

(5)  The  cilia  of  the  trematode  miracidium  larva  are  soon  lost ; 
those  of  the  Mesozoa  last  throughout  the  life  of  the  animal 
(not  in  the  Orthonectids). 

(6)  There  is  no  cell  in  the  miracidium  comparable  to  the 
internal  nematogen  cells  of  the  adult  Dicyemids. 

Resemblances  between  the   Mesozoa   and  the   digenetic 
trematodes 

(1)  They  are  internal  parasites. 

(2)  They  have  a  complex  life  cycle. 

(3)  Both  the  trematodes  and  the  Mesozoa  show  polyembryony. 

(4)  The  trematode  miracidium  larva  and  the  Orthonectid 
ciliated  larva  have  the  following  similarities. 

(a)  The  larva  results  from  similar  unequal  cleavage  of  the 
fertilised  ovum. 

(b)  The  larva  is  bilaterally  symmetrical. 

(c)  The  larva  has  a  fixed  number  of  cells. 

(d)  The  larva  is  ciliated. 

(e)  The  larva  does  not  feed. 

(/)   On  arrival  in  the  host,  the  somatic  cells  degenerate 

and  the  generative  cells  develop. 
(g)  The  larva  is  the  distributive  phase  between  one  host 

and  the  next. 

(5)  The  adult  male  Orthonectid  has  a  reproductive  duct. 

Details  of  the  structure  and  life  history  of  the  Mesozoa  are  given 
in  Figs.  25-28.  Our  knowledge  of  the  life  cycle  of  the  Ortho- 
nectids is  fairly  complete  but  that  of  the  Dicyemids  is  not.  Thus 
we  do  not  know  if  they  have  a  second  host,  and,  if  so,  the 
morphology  of  the  parasite  in  this  host.  A  suggested  life  cycle  is 
shown  in  Fig.  28  and  this  cycle  is  more  complex  than  that 
described  for  the  Orthonectids  (McConnaughey  1951). 


THE    MOST    PRIMITIVE    METAZOA 

OCTOPUS- 


75 


Rhombogen 
1 


occasional 


^.  Secondary 
Nematogen 


Stem  Nematogen 


???+ 


Infusorigen 


[Infusorifo"m  larva] 


Fig.     28.      Diagram     of    the     life     cycle     of    Dicyema.      (After 

A  IcConnaughey.) 


Caullery  (1951)  stated  that  it  was  probable  that  the  adult  of 
Orthonectids  such  as  Rhopalura  would  on  future  examination 
show  greater  histological  differentiation.  '  A  more  careful 
histological  analysis  than  so  far  made  will  probably  disclose  a 
nerve  ring.  What  is  lacking  is  a  digestive  apparatus,  as  in  the 
Monstrillidae,  and  here  this  is  almost  certainly  because  the  life 
of  the  adult  is  here  even  more  ephemeral,  and  entirely  devoted  to 
the  production  and  dissemination  of  larvae."  Caullery  is  clearly 
of  the  opinion  that  the  Orthonectids  are  degenerate  forms. 

There  is  no  certainty  that  the  Orthonectids  and  the  Dicyemids 
are  as  closely  related  as  their  grouping  together  in  the  Mesozoa 
suggests.  The  resemblances  are  mainly  that  both  have  a  ciliated 
larva  and  the  adult  structure  is  multicellular  without  a  gut  or 
organ  systems.  The  life  cycle  of  Dicyema  is  not  yet  fully  known 
and  so  it  is  difficult  to  compare  it  with  Rhopalura.  There  is  a 
plasmodial  stage  in  Rhopalura  which  has  not  been  described  for 
Dicyema.  The  ciliated  larva  is  not  identical  in  structure  in  the  two 
forms. 

If  the  Mesozoa  are  not  primitive,  they  can  be  considered  as 
degenerate  digenetic  trematodes,  possibly  the  miracidium  larva 
of  some  trematode  that  has  become  the  end  stage  of  development, 
e.g.  the  Mesozoa  are  neotenous  miracidia.  There  are,  as  we  have 
seen,  certain  resemblances  between  the  miracidium  and  the  ciliated 


76  THE    MOST    PRIMITIVE    METAZOA 

mesozoan  larva,  but  as  yet  no  miracidium  has  been  described  which 
is  as  simple  as  the  mesozoan  larva.  The  mesozoan  larva  has  a  very 
short  life  and  so  it  might  not  have  time  to  develop  the  flame  cells 
found  in  the  miracidium.  Perhaps  some  experimental  studies  on 
miracidia  and  the  condition  under  which  they  can  be  maintained 
will  allow  us  to  come  to  a  greater  understanding  of  the  Mesozoa. 
There  is  also  a  great  deal  to  be  discovered  about  the  life  history  and 
habits  of  this  group  of  animals  before  we  can  come  to  any  con- 
clusion about  their  phylogenetic  position. 


(3)  The  Coelenterata 

Over  the  early  years  there  was  a  controversy  over  the  animal 
nature  of  the  Coelenterata  and  it  took  some  time  before  their  true 
animal  nature  was  recognised  (Johnstone  1838).  Even  so,  various 
groups  of  animals  such  as  the  Ectoprocta,  Endoprocta  and  the 
Coelenterata  were  grouped  together  mainly  on  the  similarities  of 
their  external  form. 

T.  H.  Huxley  in  1849  presented  a  memoir  on  the  anatomy  and 
affinities  of  the  Medusae  to  the  Royal  Society  of  London.  In  this 
memoir  he  described  how  the  Medusae  differed  from  the  rest  of  the 
animal  kingdom  in  that  they  could  be  regarded  as  having  only  two 
layers  whilst  the  other  metazoans  had  three  layers.  Huxley  sug- 
gested that  the  layers  in  the  Coelenterata  were  homologous  with 
those  of  the  Vertebrata  and  that  in  fact  the  Coelenterata  were 
diploblastic. 

In  Huxley's  text  A  Manual  of  the  Anatomy  of  the  Inzertebrated 
Animals  published  in  1891  he  modified  his  views  a  little.  He 
classified  the  coelenterates  into  two  main  groups,  the  Hydrozoa 
and  the  Actinozoa,  and  he  included  the  Medusae  in  the  Hvdrozoa. 

(1)  Hydrozoa:   (a)  Hydrophora  Tubularia. 

(b)  Discophora  Aurelia. 

(c)  Siphonophora  Physalia. 

(2)  Actinozoa:  (a)  Coralligena  Actinia. 

(b)  Ctenophora  Pleurobrachia. 

He  compared  the  coelenterate  body  to  a  sac.  "  The  walls  of  the 
sac  are  composed  of  two  cellular  membranes,  the  outer  of  which  is 
termed  the  ectoderm,  and  the  inner  the  endoderm,  the  former 


THE    MOST    PRIMITIVE    METAZOA  77 

having  the  morphological  value  of  the  epidermis  of  the  higher 
animals,  and  the  latter  that  of  the  epithelium  of  the  alimentary 
canal.  Between  these  two  layers,  a  third  layer — the  mesoderm — 
which  represents  the  structures  which  lie  between  the  epidermis 
and  the  epithelium  in  more  complex  animals,  may  be  developed, 
and  sometimes  attains  great  thickness,  but  it  is  a  secondary  and, 
in  the  lower  Hydrozoa,  inconspicuous  production.  Notwithstand- 
ing the  extreme  variety  of  form  exhibited  by  the  Hydrozoa  and  the 
multiplicity  and  complexity  of  the  organs  which  some  of  them 
possess,  they  never  lose  the  traces  of  this  primitive  simplicity  of 
organisation  and  it  is  but  rarely  that  it  is  even  disguised  to  any 
considerable  extent.  ...  In  the  fundamental  composition  of  the 
body  of  an  ectoderm  and  an  endoderm,  with  a  more  or  less  largely 
developed  mesoderm,   and  the   abundance  of  thread  cells,   the 

Actinozoa  agree  with  the  Hydrozoa There  is  a  certain  similarity 

between  the  adult  state  of  the  lower  animals  and  the  embryonic 
conditions  of  the  higher  organisations.  For  it  is  well  known  that, 
in  a  very  early  state,  even  of  the  highest  animals,  it  is  a  more  or  less 
complete  sac,  whose  thin  wall  is  divisible  into  two  membranes, 
an  inner  and  an  outer.  .  .  .  There  is  a  very  real  and  genuine 
analogy  between  the  adult  Hydrozoon  and  the  embryonic  vertebrate 
animal,  but  I  need  hardly  say  it  by  no  means  justifies  the  assump- 
tion that  the  Hydrozoa  are  in  any  sense  '  arrested  developments  ' 
of  higher  organisms." 

From  the  above  account  by  Huxley  two  points  are  clear.  Firstly 
he  thought  that  the  resemblance  between  the  embryonic  develop- 
ment of  the  higher  animals  and  the  organisation  of  the  coelenter- 
ates  into  two  main  layers  of  importance  as  indicating  the  primitive- 
ness  of  the  coelenterates.  Secondly  Huxley  realised  that  mesoderm, 
or  its  precursor,  did  occur  in  the  coelenterates  and  thought  that 
there  was  an  increase  in  the  thickness  and  complexity  of  the 
mesoderm  in  the  higher  coelenterates.  In  effect  he  assumed  that 
simple  Hydrozoa  such  as  Hydra  and  Tubularia  were  more 
primitive  than  the  members  of  the  Actinozoa. 

There  are  now  two  questions  that  should  be  considered.  The 
first  is  what  are  the  simple  and  complex  characters  of  the 
coelenterates?  From  a  study  of  these  it  should  be  possible  to 
assess  how  near  the  coelenterates  are  to  the  basic  metazoans.  The 
second    problem    concerns   the    relationship    of   the    Hydrozoa, 


78  THE   MOST    PRIMITIVE   METAZOA 

Scyphozoa  and  the  Actinozoa,  and  in  effect  revolves  around  which 
of  these  can  be  considered  as  being  the  most  primitive.  As  we 
have  seen,  Huxley  considered  that  the  Hydrozoa  were  the  more 
primitive,  but  many  zoologists  now  think  that  the  Actinozoa  are 
the  more  primitive. 

Let  us  now  consider  the  simple  and  the  complex  characters  of 
the  coelenterates.  Some  of  these,  as  shown  in  the  following  lists, 
are  contradictory,  but  this  is  due  to  the  wide  range  of  structure 
occurring  within  the  coelenterates. 

Simple  coelenterate  characteristics 

(1)  There  are  only  two  well-developed  epithelial  layers, 
ectoderm  and  endoderm. 

(2)  They  have  a  mesogloea. 

(3)  They  have  musculo-epithelial  cells. 

(4)  The  ectoderm  may  be  ciliated. 

(5)  The  gut  has  only  one  opening. 

(6)  There  is  a  hydraulic  skeleton. 

(7)  They  are  free  living  forms  and  not  parasitic. 

(8)  Digestion  is  both  intra-  and  extra-cellular. 

(9)  There  is  no  respiratory  or  excretory  system. 

(10)  They  are  polymorphic. 

(11)  They  have  a  high  regenerative  capacity. 

(12)  They  have  a  planula  larva. 

(13)  The  nerve  net  shows  little  concentration. 

(14)  They  show  radial  symmetry. 

Complex  coelenterate  characteristics 

(1)  They  may  develop  cells  in  the  mesogloea  to  form  mesen- 
chyme and  mesoderm. 

(2)  The  body  layers  may  become  quite  complex,  e.g.  three  types 
of  cells  in  the  ectoderm:  (a)  sensory  and  mucus  cells;  (b) 
interstitial  cells;  (c)  muscle  cells. 

(3)  They  may  have  separate  muscle  cells  (Trachylina  and 
Scyphozoa)  which  may  be  striated.  The  musculature  can 
be  complex,  e.g.  circular,  longitudinal  and  oblique  muscle 
bands. 

(4)  They  develop  a  skeletal  system.  This  may  be  an  exoskeleton 
in  Obelia  or  Heliopora  or  an  endoskeleton  as  in  Cor  allium. 


THE    MOST    PRIMITIVE    METAZOA  79 

(5)  They  have  a  gut.   (The  Mesozoa  and  Acoela  have  no  gut.) 

(6)  The  gut  may  have  subdivisions  (pharynx,  mesenteries). 

(7)  The  gut  develops  a  circulation  in  Aurelia  and  Alcyonium. 

(8)  They  have  nematocysts. 

(9)  They   have   specialised   sense    organs    such    as   eyes   and 
statocysts. 

(10)  Some  coelenterates  are  bilaterally  symmetrical. 

(11)  Some    coelenterates    such    as    Velella    and    Porpita    show 
division  of  labour. 

As  is  well  known,  there  is  considerable  diversity  of  structure 
within  the  coelenterates,  and  even  though  various  coelenterates 
can  be  derived  from  a  common  plan  there  is  still  difficulty  in 
deciding  which  are  the  most  primitive  coelenterates  as  opposed  to 
the  most  simple.  Thus  though  one  can  arrange  a  series  going 
from,  say,  Hydra  to  Physalia,  or  from  a  diploblastic  radially 
symmetrical  form  to  one  that  is  triploblastic  and  bilaterally 
symmetrical,  there  is  no  historical  justification  for  either  such 
series.  We  must  find  some  collateral  evidence  to  help  determine 
which  are  the  most  primitive  of  the  coelenterates. 

The  most  primitive  coelenterates 

There  is  hardly  a  group  of  the  coelenterates  that  has  not  at  one 
time  or  another  been  claimed  to  have  been  the  most  primitive. 
Perhaps  the  two  most  prevalent  claims  are  (1)  that  the  polyp  is 
the  most  primitive  form,  and  (2)  that  the  medusa  is  the  most 
primitive  form. 

The  view  that  the  polyp  is  the  most  primitive  form  in  the 
coelenterates  has  been  supported  by  Haeckel,  de  Beer  and  Hadzi 
as  well  as  various  other  writers.  Whilst  Haeckel  suggests  that 
Hydra  is  primitive,  Hadzi  thinks  that  the  anemones  are  more 
primitive  and  that  evolution  within  the  coelenterates  has  gone 
from  the  Anthozoa  to  the  Scyphozoa  and  Hydrozoa.  This  view 
is  supported  by  de  Beer  (1954),  who  writes,  "  It  follows  and  is 
generally  recognised,  that  the  polypoid  person  which  is  the  only 
one  represented  in  the  Anthozoa,  is  more  primitive  than  the 
medusoid  person  found  in  the  Scyphozoa  and  Hydromedusae, 
which  is  clearly  an  adaptation  to  dispersal  on  the  part  of  the  sessile 
form." 


80  THE    MOST    PRIMITIVE    METAZOA 

It  is  interesting  to  compare  the  above  statement  with  one  taken 
from  Hyman  (1940).  "  The  contrary  theory,  that  the  ancestral 
coelenterate  was  a  primitive  medusa,  therefore  seems  more 
acceptable.  This  could  readily  have  developed  from  the  meta- 
gastraea  by  putting  forth  tentacles  and  wThen  armed  for  food 
capture  would  not  have  been  limited  to  a  bottom  habitat."  R.  C. 
Moore  (1956)  is  of  a  similar  opinion  to  Hyman.  "  Next  the 
conclusion  that  the  polypoid  and  medusoid  types  of  organisation, 
instead  of  representing  a  more  or  less  unexplained  '  alternation  of 
generations  '  constitute  the  products  of  evolutionary  differentia- 
tion in  which  the  polypoid  form  is  a  persistent  early  growth,  and 
the  medusoid  is  the  normal  adult  type  of  coelenterate,  leads  to  the 
interpretation  of  medusoids  as  the  initial  type  of  coelenterate.  This 
is  consistent  with  the  paleontological  record,  which  includes 
numerous  Lower  Cambrian  and  even  Precambrian  medusoid 
fossils.  Consequently  the  simplicity  of  the  hydroid  forms  is  not 
accepted  as  a  basis  for  placing  them  in  first  position  among 
various  types  of  coelenterates.  Precedence  is  assigned  to  early 
medusoids." 

Though  the  medusa  has  been  suggested  as  the  basic  form  in  the 
Coelenterata  this  has  not  been  followed  up  by  claiming  that  the 
Scyphozoa  are  the  most  primitive  class  of  the  Coelenterata.  The 
life  cycle  of  the  Scyphozoa  with  their  dominant  medusa  and  their 
temporary  polyp  (hydratuba)  might  fit  in  with  the  primitive  system. 
The  Stauromedusae  such  as  Haliclystus  and  Lucernaria  indicate 
the  way  in  which  an  adult  polyp,  even  a  highly  specialised  polyp, 
could  have  arisen.  The  nematocysts  in  the  Scyphozoa  are  more 
limited  in  range  of  form  than  those  in  the  Hydrozoa.  It  might 
be  objected  that  the  medusae  of  the  Scyphozoa  are  very  much 
more  complex  than  those  of  the  Hydrozoans,  but  the  complexity 
of  the  present-day  forms  does  not  mean  that  the  original  forms  were 
of  the  same  complexity.  The  present-day  forms  and  even  the 
Cambrian  fossils  have  a  tremendous  history  of  development 
behind  them.  The  choice  of  a  primitive  class  in  the  coelenterates 
will  clearly  depend  upon  the  light  that  such  a  choice  throws  on  our 
understanding  of  coelenterate  morphology. 

The  most  popular  choice  of  primitive  class  in  the  coelenterates 
seems  to  lie  between  the  Hydrozoa  and  the  Anthozoa.  Opinion  is 
divided  as  to  which  of  the  Hydrozoa  are  the  most  primitive.   Thus 


THE    MOST    PRIMITIVE    METAZOA  81 

a  selection  of  authors  and  their  choice  of  primitive  form  is  shown 
below. 

Haeckel  Hydrida 

Moser  Siphonophora 

Hyman  Trachylina 

It  is  difficult  to  choose  between  the  above  groups;  thus  though 
Hydra  is  more  simple  in  its  adult  morphology,  it  is  suggested 
from  a  study  of  the  range  of  form  that  the  medusoid  condition  is 
more  primitive  in  the  Hydrozoa  and  that  development  from  this 
led  to  the  solitary  polyp. 

On  the  other  hand  there  is  a  growing  body  of  opinion  that  the 
Anthozoa  are  more  primitive  than  the  Hydrozoa.  This  view  is 
supported  by  Hadzi  (1944),  Ulrich  (1950),  Remane  (1955), 
Jagersten  (1955)  and  Marcus  (1958),  who  suggest  the  develop- 
mental sequence  went  Anthozoa-Scyphozoa-Hydrozoa.  No 
closely  reasoned  account  has  yet  been  presented  by  the  above 
authors  to  show  exactly  how  the  morphology  of  the  primitive 
anthozoan  would  lead  one  to  suppose  that  they  are  more  primitive 
than  the  hydrozoans,  but  the  gist  of  the  evidence  is  apparently  as 
follows. 

(1)  If  the  Hydrozoa  were  the  most  primitive  forms  which  later 
gave  rise  to  the  Anthozoa  this  would  not  explain  the  marked 
bilateral  symmetry  found  in  the  Anthozoa.  Bilateral  symmetry  is 
usually  associated  with  a  mobile  habit  and  one  would  not  expect  to 
find  it  in  a  sessile  form  that  had  a  long  sessile  history  behind  it. 
This  bilateral  symmetry  is  found  in  the  Ordovician  Tetracorallia 
and  even  in  the  arrangement  of  nagella  in  the  zooxanthella  larva. 
From  the  symmetry  as  shown  in  the  arrangement  of  the  mesenter- 
ies, the  retractor  muscles,  septal  filaments,  siphonoglyphs  and 
sulcus,  one  would  suppose  that  the  Anthozoa  arose  from  a  free- 
living  mobile  ancestor. 

(2)  A  second  reason  for  choosing  the  Anthozoa  as  the  most 
primitive  form  lies  in  the  range  and  structure  of  the  nematocysts. 
The  Hydrozoa  have  over  a  dozen  different  types  of  nematocysts 
whilst  the  Anthozoa  have  only  about  half  a  dozen  different  types. 
Furthermore  the  cnidoblast  that  carries  the  nematocysts  is  more 
simple  in  the  Anthozoa;  it  lacks  the  cnidocil  and  instead  has  a 
primitive  ciliary  cone  (Pantin  1942). 


82  THE     MOST    PRIMITIVE    METAZOA 

(3)  The  Anthozoa,  Scyphozoa  and  many  of  the  higher  animals 
form  their  endoderm  by  invagination.  This  method  is  rarely 
found  in  the  Hydrozoa,  where  ingression  is  more  usual,  and  this 
latter  situation  has  been  regarded  as  being  a  specialised  condition. 

If  we  accept  these  reasons  for  choosing  the  Anthozoa  as  the 
primitive  class  of  the  coelenterates,  what  would  the  primitive 
form  look  like?  It  might  have  been  something  between  an 
Antipatharian  and  a  Protanthean.  In  the  Antipatharia  there  are 
only  six,  ten  or  twelve  septa.  The  longitudinal  musculature  on  the 
septa  is  scanty  or  absent  and  the  flagellated  tracts  are  very  simple. 
The  mesogloea  is  scanty  and  the  siphonoglyph  only  weakly 
developed.  In  Protanthea  there  are  eight  macrosepta  and  four 
microsepta.  There  is  a  complete  cylinder  of  longitudinal  epidermal 
muscles  in  the  column  and  pharynx  (these  are  much  reduced  in 
other  Anthozoa).  The  nerve  net  and  ganglion  cells  are  well 
developed  over  the  surface  of  the  body — the  ectodermal  nerve  net 
being  reduced  in  other  anemones.  The  sphincter  and  basilar 
muscles  are  absent.  The  retractor  muscles  are  weakly  developed 
and  there  are  neither  septal  filaments  nor  a  siphonoglyph. 

Although  forms  such  as  Antipathes  or  Protanthea  may  be  simple 
Anthozoa,  they  are  still  very  complex  when  compared  to  a 
protozoan.  We  still  know  very  little  about  the  primitive  anthozoans 
but  it  requires  a  lot  of  imagination  to  bridge  the  gap  between  the 
Antipatharia  and  the  Protozoa. 

Are  the  Coelenterata  the  most  primitive  of  the  lower 
Metazoa?  We  have  to  choose  between  the  Mesozoa,  Porifera, 
Coelenterata,  Ctenophora  and  the  Turbellaria  to  find  the  most 
primitive  metazoan.  It  seems  likely  that  the  simplicity  of  the 
Mesozoa  can  be  discounted  as  due  to  their  entirely  parasitic 
nature.  Similarly  the  sponges  can  be  discounted  since  their  level 
of  organisation  is  quite  different  in  nature  from  that  present  in  the 
other  metazoan.  It  would  be  best  to  place  the  sponges  on  a  side 
line  to  the  main  line  of  origin  of  the  Metazoa ;  the  time  of  origin 
of  the  side  line  is  not  clear. 

There  is  no  doubt  that  the  simplest  of  the  Hydrozoa  are  more 
simple  than  either  the  Ctenophora  or  the  Turbellaria.  But  as  we 
have  already  mentioned,  we  do  not  know  that  simple  forms  such  as 
Hydra  are  the  most  primitive  of  the  Coelenterata.  One  of  the 
major  clues  that  has  been  used  to  place  the  coelenterates  has 


THE    MOST    PRIMITIVE    METAZOA  83 

been  that  of  embryological  development.  Haeckel  suggested  that 
the  adult  coelenterates  such  as  Hydra  were  at  a  stage  comparable 
to  the  gastrula  seen  in  Ampkioxus.  Even  in  Haeckel' s  time  it  was 
pointed  out  that  the  embryology  of  the  coelenterates  did  not 
follow  that  of  the  higher  animal.  The  blastula  of  the  Hydrozoa 
is  most  often  a  solid  larva,  the  interior  of  which  is  filled  with 
cells.  Hadzi  and  de  Beer  take  this  solid  larva  to  indicate  that  the 
primitive  larva  had  a  solid  gut  and  they  think  that  the  coelenterates 
cannot  be  primitive  since  they  have  a  hollow  gut.  It  may  be 
correct  that  the  most  common  type  of  planula  has  a  solid 
interior.  But  this  in  no  way  indicates  that  the  adult  also  had  a 
solid  gut. 

The  Acoela  are  not  the  only  animals  to  have  a  solid  gut  in  the 
adult  condition.  Within  recent  years  the  Pogonophora,  a  group 
related  to  the  Pterobranchiate  Protochordates,  have  been 
described  by  Ivanov  (1954-7).  They  have  a  solid  gut  filled  with 
endoderm  cells.  The  Pogonophora  are  coelomate  animals  and  it 
is  not  clear  whether  the  solid  gut  is  here  a  primitive  condition  or 
one  that  is  due  to  the  small  size  of  the  animal.  At  any  rate  it  leads 
one  to  wonder  about  the  precise  conditions  that  lead  to  the 
retention  of  the  solid  gut  if  it  is  a  primitive  condition,  or  the 
development  of  a  solid  gut  if  it  is  an  advanced  condition.  Jagersten 
(1955)  thinks  it  highly  unlikely  that  the  primitive  metazoans  had  a 
solid  gut  since  this  would  mean  that  the  hollow  gut  arose  at  least 
twice,  once  in  the  Coelenterata  and  again  in  the  Turbellaria.  It  is 
perhaps  worth  noting  that  certain  coelenterates  such  as  Clytia, 
when  they  feed,  fill  the  gastro-vascular  cavity  with  endodermal 
processes  so  that  the  gut  takes  on  a  solid  mesh-like  appearance. 
Thus  Hadzi's  view  that  the  Coelenterata  cannot  be  the  most 
primitive  of  the  Metazoa  since  they  have  not  a  solid  gut  is  open  to 
two  objections:  firstly  we  do  not  know  that  the  solid  gut  is  a 
primitive  condition  and  secondly  some  coelenterates  can  at  times 
show  a  condition  resembling  a  solid  gut. 

In  conclusion,  then,  it  is  apparent  that  we  do  not  know  whether 
the  coelenterates  are  more  or  less  primitive  than  other  lower 
metazoans  such  as  the  Turbellaria.  We  do  not  know  if  the  hollow 
gut  is  a  primitive  condition.  We  do  not  know  if  the  Hydrozoa  are 
more  primitive  than  the  Anthozoa.  WTe  do  not  know  which  is  the 
more  primitive  form,  the  medusa  or  the  polyp,  and  as  we  shall 

7— IOE 


84  THE    MOST    PRIMITIVE    METAZOA 

now  see,  we  do  not  know  the  relationship  between  the  Coelenterata 
and  the  Ctenophora. 

(4)  The  Ctenophora 

There  are  three  questions  that  should  be  discussed  concerning 
the  Ctenophora.  (1)  What  is  their  ancestry?  (2)  Are  they 
coelenterates?  (3)  Are  they  ancestral  Turbellaria?  These  are  all 
difficult  questions  to  answer  and  involve  a  careful  consideration  of 
the  structure  of  the  ctenophores. 

The  ancestry  of  the  Ctenophora 

Nothing  definite  is  known  about  the  ancestry  of  the  ctenophores. 
It  is  generally  suggested  that  they  arose  from  a  basic  stock  that 
gave  rise  to  the  coelenterates;  thus  there  are  certain  resemblances 
and  certain  differences  between  the  ctenophores  and  the  coelenter- 
ates, as  can  be  seen  from  the  lists  below. 


Coe 

(1 


enterate  characteristics  of  the  Ctenophora 

There  are  two  primary  layers ;  the  ectoderm  and  endoderm 
are  well  developed  and  there  is  no  definite  mesoderm — just  a 
mesenchyme. 

The  main  body  cavity  is  the  gastro-vascular  cavity. 
There  is  only  one  opening  to  the  gut — the  mouth.   There  is 
no  true  anus. 

They  have  a  stomodeum  at  the  entrance  to  the  gut  as  in  the 
anemones  and  some  medusae. 

The  gut  is  divided  like  that  of  the  Scyphozoa  but  the  eight 
divisions  are  more  like  the  symmetry  of  the  Alcyonaria. 
They  are  radially  symmetrical. 

They  have  mesenchyme  muscles  like  some  of  the  coelenter- 
ates, e.g.  Trachylina,  Scyphozoa. 
The  gonads  are  derived  from  interstitial  cells. 
The  outer  surface  has  cilia ;  as  comb  plates  in  Pleurobrachia, 
as  a  ciliated  surface  in  Coeloplana. 
The  tentacles  are  like  those  of  some  Scyphozoa. 
The  lasso  cells  may  take  the  place  of  nematocysts,   but 
Euchlora  has  true  nematocysts. 
There  are  no  nephridia. 
They  have  a  subepidermal  nerve  net. 


THE   MOST    PRIMITIVE   METAZOA  85 

(14)  Gastrodes  has  a  planula  larva. 

(15)  Certain     coelenterates     such     as     Hydroctena     resemble 
ctenophores. 

Differences  between  Coelenterata  and  Ctenophora 

(1)  Some  ctenophores  have  openings  to  the  gut  other  than  the 
mouth.  (Similar  openings  are  found  in  some  medusae  such 
as  Aequorea.) 

(2)  The  lasso  cells  are  morphologically  quite  distinct  from 
nematocysts.  The  nematocysts  of  Enchlora  have  been 
stated  to  have  been  derived  from  its  food. 

(3)  There  are  no  musculo-epithelial  cells. 

(4)  Coeloplana  and  Ctenoplana  have  genital  ducts. 

(5)  The  cilia  are  arranged  in  specific  rows,  or  comb  plates 
(except  for  Coeloplana). 

(6)  Their  symmetry  is  more  biradial  than  radial. 

(7)  The  embryology  of  the  ctenophores  is  determinate  and  the 
cleavage  differs  markedly  from  that  of  the  coelenterates. 

Can  the  Ctenophora  be  placed  in  the  Coelenterata?  It  can 

be  seen  that  there  are  many  resemblances  between  the  coelenter- 
ates and  the  ctenophores.  The  two  greatest  differences  seem  to  lie 
in  the  possession  of  nematocysts  by  the  coelenterates  and  the 
embryology  of  the  two  groups.  The  ctenophores  do  possess  lasso 
cells  which  differ  in  their  morphology  from  the  nematocysts  found 
in  the  coelenterates.  However,  one  ctenophore,  Euchlora  rubra, 
has  been  found  to  have  nematocysts.  When  these  were  investi- 
gated by  Komai  (1942)  he  found  that  the  nematocysts  occurred 
in  the  tentacles  and  inside  cells  which  he  thought  were  endodermal 
cells.  In  1951  Komai  suggested  that  the  nematocysts  might  have 
been  taken  from  the  food  of  Euchlora  since  the  nematocysts  did  not 
lie  on  the  surface  of  the  tentacle  but  were  sunk  into  the  ectoderm. 
Hadzi  (1951)  thought  that  the  nematocysts  in  Euchlora  were 
derived  from  its  food,  there  being  a  close  resemblance  between  its 
nematocysts  and  those  of  the  narcomedusan  Cunina. 

Picard  (1955)  reinvestigated  this  problem  and  found  that  the 
nematocysts  did  in  fact  lie  on  the  surface  of  the  ectoderm,  correctly 
orientated  for  discharge.  The  nematocysts  were  only  found  in 
association  with  ectodermal  cells,  never  endodermal  cells.   Picard 


86 


THE    MOST    PRIMITIVE    METAZOA 


Fig.  29.   Ctenophora.   A  typical  ctenophoran  such  as  Pleurobrachia 
shown  here  is  a  round  transparent  animal  with  eight  ciliated  comb 

rows.    (From  Hyman.) 


suggested  that  the  nematocysts  were  formed  mainly  during  the 
larval  phase  of  the  ctenophore.  The  nematocysts  differ  in 
structure  from  those  of  the  narcomedusae,  which  would  indicate 
that  they  cannot  be  derived  from  Cunina.  Furthermore  all  the 
specimens  had  nematocysts. 

All  these  points  lead  one  to  conclude  that  Euchlora  has  its  own 
true  nematocysts.  This  would  then  indicate  that  the  ctenophores, 
or  at  least  this  ctenophoran,  belong  to  the  Cnidaria ! 

The  apparent  wide  embryological  differences  between  the 
coelenterates  and  the  ctenophores  may  be  diminished  when  we 
know  more  about  the  range  of  embryological  development  of  the 


THE   MOST    PRIMITIVE   METAZOA  87 

Scyphozoa.  For  the  ctenophores  in  many  ways  resemble  the 
scyphozoans;  thus,  both  have  a  poor  regenerative  ability  in  the 
adult,  they  both  develop  thick  mesenchyme  and  they  both 
develop  muscles.  Considerable  interest  was  aroused  by  the  dis- 
covery of  the  medusa  Hydroctena.  Haeckel  suggested  that  it  was 
an  ancestral  form  to  the  Ctenophora  and  it  certainly  shows  a 
superficial  resemblance  to  a  ctenophore  as  can  be  seen  from  Fig.  31. 
The  resemblances  are  due  to  the  ovoid  shape,  the  two  tentacles 
(which  Haeckel  thought  could  be  retracted  into  pockets  at  their 
base)  and  the  gut  being  divided  into  four  pockets.  On  the  other 
hand  there  are  many  differences.  Hydroctena  has  a  circular  canal 
around  the  perimeter  of  its  body,  the  tentacles  are  oral  and  non- 
retractile  (those  of  the  ctenophores  are  aboral  and  retractile). 
There  is  no  statocyst,  it  has  nematocysts  and  not  lasso  cells,  and 
the  gonads  develop  on  the  wall  of  the  manubrium  instead  of  the 
radial  canals.  What  is  of  interest  here  is  the  manner  in  which  the 
ctenophoran  form  can  be  imitated  by  a  medusoid  form. 

Another  interesting  coelenterate  that  shows  certain  ctenophore- 
turbellarian  affinities  is  Tetraplatia.  It  was  classified  as  a  nar- 
comedusan  hydrozoan  by  Carlgren  (1926)  placed  in  a  separate 
order  of  the  Hydrozoa,  the  Pteromedusae  by  Hand  (1955),  but 
identified  as  a  coronate  scyphozoan  by  Krumbach  (1927).  Its 
external  form  is  elongate  and  very  much  like  that  of  a  Muller's 
larva.  There  are  eight  lappets  around  the  body,  this  giving  some 
resemblance  to  a  ctenophore;  on  the  other  hand  the  mouth  is 
terminal  (Fig.  31).  Tetraplatia' s  affinities  are  further  discussed  by 
Ralph  (1959). 

It  is  unfortunate  that  the  planula  larva  is  not  more  common  in 
the  ctenophores.  The  only  known  case  is  in  Gastrodes,  which  is 
parasitic  on  Salpa.  Otherwise  the  ctenophores  have  a  typical 
cydippe  larva.  There  are  some  clear  affinities  between  the 
coelenterates  and  the  ctenophores  but  just  how  closely  the  two  are 
related  is  hard  to  say.  If  further  investigations  show  the  presence 
of  nematocysts  to  be  more  widespread  than  just  in  Euchlora  and 
if  they  are  of  a  similar  pattern  to  the  coelenterate  nematocysts  and 
not  like  those  of  the  protozoan  nematocysts,  it  will  indicate  that 
the  ctenophores  can  be  included  in  the  Cnidaria.  The  relationship 
between  the  Hydrozoa,  Scyphozoa  and  Anthozoa  seems  to  be  a 
closer  one  than  that  of  these  three  to  the  Ctenophora. 


88 


THE    MOST    PRIMITIVE    METAZOA 


(A).     Ctenoplana  (dorsal  view) 

(After  Komai.) 


(B).     Ctenoplana  (side  view) 

(After  DawydofT.) 


(C).     Coeloplana  (dorsal  view) 

(After  Komai.) 

Fig.   30.    Aberrant  ctenophores.     These  ctenophores   take  up   a 
crawling  habit  and  their  shape  differs  from  that  of  Pleurobrachia. 


THE    MOST    PRIMITIVE    METAZOA 


89 


Tetraplatia  Hydroctena 

Fig.  31.    Aberrant  coelenterates. 

Tetraplatia  shows  superficial  resemblance  to  the  Miiller's  larva  of 
the  polyclad  platyhelminthes.    (After  Krumbach.) 

Hydroctena.   This  medusoid  form  shows  certain  resemblances  to 

a  ctenophore.    (After  Dawydoff.) 

Relationship  of  the  Ctenophora  to  the  Turbellaria 

Although  typical  ctenophorans  such  as  Plenrobrachia  or 
Hormiphora  are  round  pelagic  animals  there  are  some  creeping 
forms.  It  was  these  creeping  forms  and  in  particular  Coeloplana 
(Fig.  30)  that  led  Lang  (1884)  to  suggest  that  the  ctenophores  gave 
rise  to  the  polyclad  Turbellaria.  It  is  not  hard  to  bridge  the 
gap  between  the  pelagic  forms  such  as  Pleurobrachia  and  creeping 
forms  like  Coeloplana.  Thus  Lampetia  is  a  semi-globular  form  that 
sometimes  crawls  on  its  everted  pharynx.  Ctenoplana  in  its 
swimming  form  is  clearly  a  ctenophore  (Fig.  30B)  but  in  its 
crawling  form  it  spreads  itself  out  on  its  oral  lobe  and  becomes  a 
flat  animal.  Finally  Coeloplana  is  a  flattened  form  like  a  turbellarian 
(Komai  1922)  and  it  looks  very  much  like  a  link  between  the 
ctenophores  and  the  polyclad  Turbellaria.  In  transverse  section 
Coeloplana  has  a  complex  structure  (Fig.  33)  and  it  is  not  sur- 
prising that  Lang  thought  that  it  was  the  forerunner  of  the 
turbellarians.  In  particular  he  associated  it  with  the  polyclads 
because  of  the  many  branches  of  the  gut.  The  polyclad  resem- 
blances can  be  seen  from  the  following  list. 


90  THE    MOST    PRIMITIVE    METAZOA 

Resemblances  between  Coeloplana  and  the  Polycladida 

(1)  Both  have  a  flat,  compressed  body. 

(2)  They  move  by  creeping  on  the  sole  of  the  "  foot." 

(3)  The  body  surface  is  ciliated. 

(4)  There  is  a  well- developed  basement  membrane. 

(5)  The   dermal   musculature   is  well   developed;   the   dorso- 
ventral  muscles  may  be  branched. 

(6)  The  gastric  canals  have  many  branches;  there  is  no  anus 
but  some  pores  end  externally. 

(7)  There  is  a  stomodeal  invagination  on  the  ventral  surface. 

(8)  Both  show  determinate  cleavage. 

(9)  The  large  micromeres  give  rise  to  small  micromeres. 

(10)  The  micromeres  form  the  ectoderm. 

(11)  There  is  no  hollow  blastula  stage. 

(12)  The  development  is  mosaic. 

(13)  The  mesoderm  arises  from  the  macromeres. 

(14)  The  embryo  gastrulates  by  epiboly. 

(15)  The   Muller   larva   present   in   some   polyclads   has   eight 
ciliated  lappets. 

(16)  There  is  a  small  apical  nervous  tuft. 

(17)  There  is  a  statolith. 

(18)  Both  groups  have  paired  tentacles. 

(19)  There  are  gonadial  canals. 

The  above  list  is  impressive  in  length  and  indicates  a  consider- 
able similarity  between  the  two  groups.  Lang  suggested  that  the 
centrally  positioned  nerve  centre  in  the  ctenophores  moved 
anteriorly  to  take  up  the  typical  polyclad  position,  i.e.  a  change 
from  biradial  symmetry  to  bilateral  symmetry  (Fig.  32).  The  list 
may  also  demonstrate  another  point.  Often  in  discussing  such  a 
problem,  a  list  of  characters  is  drawn  up  of  the  points  for  and  the 
points  against  a  given  viewpoint.  The  difficulty  comes  when  one 
has  to  decide  the  relative  importance  of  each  character.  It  is 
impossible  to  come  to  a  decision  just  by  seeing  whether  there  are, 
say,  more  similarities  than  differences.  Instead  each  point  must  be 
weighted  according  to  its  importance  and  this  is  difficult  since  the 
importance  often  reflects  the  opinion  of  the  observer. 

In  spite  of  the  similarities  between  Coeloplana  and  the  Poly- 
cladida, the  general  opinion  these  days  is  that  the  similarities  are 


THE    MOST    PRIMITIVE    METAZOA 


91 


(A).     Ctenophoran  condition 


(B).     Hypothetical  condition 


(C).     Polyclad  condition 

Fig.  32.    Lang's  concept  of  the  manner  in  which  the  ctenophores 

could  have  given  rise  to  the  polyclads.    The  anus  moved  ventrally 

and  backwards  and  the  body  form  became  elongated. 


92 


THE    MOST    PRIMITIVE    METAZOA 


due  to  convergence  and  that  Coeloplana  and  Ctenoplana  are  in  fact 
specialised  aberrant  and  advanced  forms.  In  particular  there  are 
considerable  differences  between  the  embryology  of  the  cteno- 
phores  and  the  polyclads  which  make  it  improbable  that  the  two 
groups  are  related.  These  differences  are  not  due  to  the  presence 
or  absence  of  yolk  but  instead  reflect  a  more  fundamental  differ- 
ence. The  ctenophore  egg  cleaves  into  four  and  at  the  next 
cleavage  it  divides  to  form  a  small  group  of  cells,  the  micromeres, 
and  a  large  central  group,  the  macromeres.  These  form  a  flat 
plate  of  cells.  Cleavage  continues  till  there  are  eight  macromeres 
and  many  micromeres.  In  the  polyclads,  on  the  other  hand,  after 
the  four-cell  stage  the  embryo  shows  a  definite  spiral  cleavage 
pattern.  The  cells  can  all  be  classified  in  terms  of  the  spiral  cleavage 
pattern  found  in  the  Rhabdocoelida,  Tricladida,  Annelida  and 
Mollusca.  This  spiral  cleavage  is  not  found,  nor  is  there  any 
indication  of  spiral  cleavage,  in  the  development  of  the 
Ctenophora. 

There  are  other  differences  between  the  polyclads  and  the 
ctenophorans.    Thus  the  polyclads  have  a  well-developed  brain, 


mesenchyme 


lumen  of 
food  canal 


muscle  fibre  — 

eosinophil_ 
body 


°    O     o 

1  Q.°0J.  o  o  ,o 


•  o     o   °    •     -P    •       »  °  °„ 

°  O    •  n    r,    °"o     °  n°        °»° 


gland  cell--  -£- 

ciliated 
epidermis 

Fig.  33.    Diagrammatic  transverse  section  through  the  body  of  a 
ctenophore,  Coeloplana.    (After  Komai.) 


THE    MOST    PRIMITIVE    METAZOA 


93 


often  the  most  highly  developed  brain  of  all  the  turbellarians ; 
they  also  have  well-developed  and  numerous  eyes,  flame  cells, 
a  complex  reproductive  system  with  a  muscular  penis,  uterus, 
seminal  vesicle  and  prostate  organ,  and  often  show  hypodermic 
impregnation.  The  Ctenophora  have  nothing  to  compare  with 
this. 

It  is  interesting  to  mention  here  that  Hadzi  (1944)  and  de  Beer 
(1954)  think  that  the  Ctenophora  arose  from  the  Polycladida,  a 
viewed  discussed  in  more  detail  on  page  94.  Hadzi  places  the 
Ctenophora  in  the  platyhelminthes  though  he  agrees  that 
Coeloplana  and  Ctenoplana  are  aberrant  forms. 

What  conclusion  can  we  come  to  regarding  the  position  of  the 
Ctenophora?  With  regard  to  their  level  of  organisation  they  are 
in  most  respects  at  a  similar  level  to  that  seen  in  the  Anthozoa- 
Scyphozoa  line  of  the  Coelenterata.  It  is  not  possible  to  place 
them  any  closer  than  this  until  more  research  has  been  carried  out 
on  the  embryology  and  development  of  the  ctenophores  and  until 
the  range  of  form  of  the  coelenterates  is  better  known.    It  is  not 


' 1 j.lll L ! J J-l? -1.'.'. J J.U^ jJJJLL'-lLU-'-'-lJjj J-t JJji J JiJJJ JJJJ.J.1. 1  LLJAl i ! U-'.'.'IV. ciliated  epithelium 


glandular  cell 
mesenchyme 


food  vacuole 


—  muscle  fibre 


rr~ — "~ 


pharynx 


Fig.  34.    Diagrammatic  transverse  section  through  the  body  of  an 

Acoelan,  Convoluta.    There  is  a  certain  resemblance  to  the  grade 

of  organisation  of  the  ctenophorans.    (After  von  Graff.) 


94  THE   MOST    PRIMITIVE    METAZOA 

even  certain  at  this  stage  that  the  ctenophores  and  coelenterates 
had  a  common  origin.  It  is  possible  that  the  nematocysts  of  the 
ctenophores  could  have  arisen  independently  of  those  in  the 
coelenterates ;  after  all  there  are  some  well-developed  nematocysts 
in  the  Protozoa.  On  the  other  hand  there  is  almost  nothing  to 
favour  the  view  that  the  ctenophores  are  platyhelminthes.  This  is 
particularly  so  because  the  turbellarians  have  a  well- developed 
reproductive  system  with  accessory  muscular  sacs,  whilst  the  most 
that  any  ctenophore  has  is  a  small  reproductive  duct.  There  is 
thus  no  clear  indication  that  the  ctenophores  either  gave  rise  to 
or  were  derived  from  the  Turbellaria. 


(5)  The  Platyhelminthes 

Though  the  platyhelminthes  are  usually  considered  as  having 
evolved  after  the  Coelenterata,  Hadzi  (1944,  1953)  has  suggested 
that  this  is  not  the  case  and  that  in  fact  the  coelenterates  evolved 
after  and  from  the  platyhelminthes.  The  classification  that  Hadzi 
gives  of  the  lower  Metazoa  is  as  follows. 


Phylum 

Subphylum 

Class 

Spongiaria 

Spongiaea 

Ameria 

(1)  Platyhelminthes 

Planuloidea 

Turbellaria 

Ctenophora 

Trematoda 

Cestoda 

(2)  Cnidaria 

Anthozoa 

Scyphozoa 

Hydrozoa 

This  classification  differs  from  the  usual  one  in  several  respects. 
First  of  all  the  platyhelminthes  are  considered  to  be  the  most 
primitive  of  all  the  Ameria,  more  primitive  than  the  Cnidaria. 
Secondly  the  Ctenophora  are  placed  in  the  platyhelminthes. 
Thirdly  the  Anthozoa  are  considered  to  be  the  most  primitive  of 
the  Cnidaria.  The  evolutionary  sequence  devised  by  Hadzi  is  as 
follows. 


THE   MOST    PRIMITIVE   METAZOA 


95 


Hydrozoa 

t 

Anthozoa 

t       \ 

Ciliata  — >  Acoela  ->  Rhabdocoelida  Scyphozoa 

\  . 

Polycladida  — >  Ctenophora 

Hadzi  thinks  that  the  Metazoa  arose  by  the  formation  of  cell 
walls  in  a  syncytial  ciliate.  This  would  then  lead  to  a  multicellular 
animal  with  a  complete  organisation,  i.e.  an  antero-posterior  axis 
and  without  the  difficulties  of  reorganisation  that  a  multicellular 


brain 


glandular 
secretion 


.statocyst 


0" 


p&, 


:'Lfood  vacuole 


mesenchyme 


Ff^:':7. v.-.SM::- ift-  '.•':'••  ':, --mouth 
•  ■  ■■  •'•       & ••':..•.  •  •••  :•",.. •  ■A.I 


food-5 
vacuole 


oenis 


ovary 

bursa 
seminalis 


___  Reproductive 
opening 


cilia 


Fig.  35.  Diagrammatic  longitudinal  section  through  an  Acoelan 
to  show  the  order  of  complexity  of  its  structure.  Note  the 
development  of  a  complex  reproductive  system.    (From  Bronn.) 


96  THE   MOST    PRIMITIVE   METAZOA 

colonial  animal  might  have  had.  The  syncytial  level  of  organisa- 
tion would  correspond  to  the  solid  blastula,  the  stereoblastula, 
that  is  sometimes  found  in  the  embryology  of  the  Metazoa.  The 
simplest  Metazoa  did  not  have  a  hollow  gut  and  corresponded  in 
structure  to  the  present-day  Acoela  (Fig.  35). 

The  Acoela  gave  rise  to  the  other  platyhelminthes,  amongst 
which  were  the  Rhabdocoelida  with  their  straight  gut,  and  the 
Polycladida  with  their  branched  gut.  The  Rhabdocoelida  gave 
rise  to  the  Anthozoa  which  in  their  turn  gave  rise  to  the  Hydrozoa 
and  the  Scyphozoa.  The  Polycladida  have  a  swimming  larval 
form,  the  Miiller's  larva,  and  this  became  neotenous  and  gave 
rise  to  the  Ctenophora.  Neotenous  Miiller's  larvae  have  been 
described;  thus  Heath  (1928)  described  Grafizoon  lobata  which 
resembled  a  sexually  mature  Miiller's  larva. 

The  arguments  that  Hadzi  puts  forward  in  favour  of  his  views 
are  as  follows  and  he  is  supported  by  de  Beer  (1954,  1958). 

The  Coelenterata  are  not  primitive 

(1)  The  radial  symmetry  shown  by  the  coelenterates  is  second- 
arily acquired  by  them.  The  development  of  bilateral  symmetry  is 
shown  first  of  all  in  the  external  parts  of  the  higher  animals  and  is 
then  impressed  on  the  internal  organs.  In  the  coelenterates  such 
as  the  Anthozoa,  the  bilateral  symmetry  is  only  found  internally 
as  in  the  mesenteries.  Therefore  it  must  have  lost  its  external 
bilateral  symmetry  and  be  in  the  process  of  acquiring  a  radial 
symmetry  concomitant  with  a  sessile  habit. 

(2)  The  polyp  is  more  primitive  than  the  medusoid  form. 
Since  the  polyp  is  found  in  the  Anthozoa  whilst  the  Hydrozoa  have 
both  polyp  and  medusa  it  follows  that  the  Anthozoa  are  the  most 
primitive  of  the  Coelenterata. 

(3)  The  Coelenterata  are  not  diploblastic.  They  have  a  well- 
developed  middle  layer,  the  mesogloea,  which  often  contains 
cells.     Furthermore  the  cell   lavers   in  the  Anthozoa  and  the 

j 

Hydrozoa  are  not  strictly  comparable  since  in  the  Hydrozoa  the 
germ  cells  are  formed  from  the  ectoderm  whilst  in  the  Anthozoa 
and  the  Scyphozoa  they  are  formed  from  the  endoderm.  The 
germ  layers  in  the  coelenterates  are  not  comparable  to  the  germ 
layers  of  the  higher  animal  and  are  not  even  homologous  within 
the  coelenterates. 


THE   MOST    PRIMITIVE   METAZOA  97 

(4)  Haeckel  suggested  that  the  Coelenterata  represented  the 
hollow  gastrula  stage  found  in  the  embryology  of  the  Echinoderms, 
Sagitta  and  Amphioxus.  This  would  indicate  that  the  coelenterates 
are  a  primitive  group.  But  we  now  know  that  the  blastula  is  more 
often  a  solid  form  and  that  the  endoderm  is  not  always  formed  by 
the  invagination  and  development  of  a  hollow  gut.  In  fact  the 
hollow  gut  is  an  advanced  condition  when  compared  with  that 
present  in  the  Acoela. 

Objections  can  be  raised  to  all  of  Hadzi's  points. 

(1)  There  is  no  evidence  that  the  radial  symmetry  is  secondarily 
acquired  by  the  coelenterates.  The  detection  of  an  external 
symmetry  depends  upon  having  some  external  organs;  the 
coelenterates  do  not  have  any  such  organs  along  the  length  of  the 
polyp  and  thus  they  cannot  display  this  external  bilateral  sym- 
metry. It  cannot  therefore  be  established  that  they  had  an 
external  bilateral  symmetry  at  some  stage  which  was  later  lost. 
Furthermore  there  is  no  evidence  that  bilateral  symmetry  is 
acquired  first  of  all  by  the  external  organs  and  later  by  the  internal 
organs. 

(2)  It  is  not  generally  accepted  that  the  polyp  is  the  most 
primitive  form  in  the  coelenterates.  In  fact  there  is  quite  a 
body  of  opinion  that  holds  the  medusa  to  be  the  primitive  form 
(see  p.  80). 

(3)  Though  it  is  correct  that  not  all  the  coelenterates  are 
diploblastic,  the  mesogloea  of  many  of  the  Hydrozoa  shows  little 
or  no  development.  They  at  least  can  be  considered  as  having  an 
effective  diploblastic  condition.  As  for  homologising  the  cell 
layers,  it  is  not  strictly  correct  to  assert  that  the  gonads  arise 
from  the  ectoderm  in  the  Hydrozoa.  It  is  more  correct  to  state 
that  they  arise  from  interstitial  cells.  In  this  way,  therefore,  one 
can  homologise  the  germ  layers  within  the  coelenterates. 

(4)  Finally  the  fact  that  the  blastula  may  often  be  solid  in  no 
way  indicates  that  the  adult  must  have  had  a  solid  gut  in 
the  most  primitive  metazoans.  The  larval  form  merely  indicates 
what  the  primitive  larval  condition  was  like,  not  the  adult 
condition. 

Having  asserted  the  non-primitive  nature  of  the  coelenterates 
Hadzi  presents  the  following  evidence  that  the  Acoela  are  more 
primitive  than  the  coelenterates. 


98  THE    MOST    PRIMITIVE    METAZOA 

The  Acoela  are  primitive 

(1)  The  Acoela  organisation  corresponds  to  that  of  a  ciliate 
that  has  developed  cell  walls. 

(2)  The  Acoela  have  no  gut. 

(3)  The  Acoela  are  hermaphrodite  and  have  internal  fertilisa- 
tion rather  like  the  syngamy  of  the  ciliates. 

(4)  The  Acoela  often  have  a  syncytial  gonad,  epidermis,  repro- 
ductive system  and  digestive  system.  This  is  a  relic  of  the 
original  ciliate  syncytium. 

(5)  The  digestive  system  of  the  Acoela  can  be  derived  from  the 
protozoan  food  vacuoles  (Figs.  5  and  35). 

(6)  The  nephridial  system  can  be  derived  from  the  protozoan 
contractile  vacuoles.   The  Acoela  do  not  have  flame  cells. 

(7)  The  Acoela  usually  have  a  ciliated  ectoderm. 

(8)  The  Acoela  often  have  musculo-epithelial  cells. 

(9)  The  Acoela  have  no  basement  membrane. 

(10)  The  Acoela  have  a  central  mouth  like  the  ciliates. 

(11)  The    Acoela    have    a    simple    pharynx    derived    from    a 
stomodeum. 

(12)  There  are  no  distinct  gonads. 

(13)  The  rhabdites  are  derived  from  the  trichocysts. 

The  Acoela  and  the  Polycladida  differ  in  their  morphology  and 
development  from  the  rest  of  the  Turbellaria.  Hadzi  suggests  that 
the  Acoela  gave  rise  to  the  Rhabdocoelida  and  the  Polycladida. 
The  Rhabdocoelida  then  gave  rise  to  the  Anthozoa  by  the  loss  of 
their  protonephridia,  the  reduction  of  their  nervous  system,  the 
simplification  of  their  digestive  system,  the  loss  of  accessory 
reproductive  organs  and  reduction  of  the  mesoderm.  The  slime 
glands  of  the  epidermis  of  the  rhabdocoels  gave  rise  to  the 
nematocysts. 

The  derivation  of  the  Anthozoa  from  the  Rhabdocoelida  in  this 
way  would  be  very  surprising  with  no  other  parallel  in  the  animal 
kingdom,  i.e.  reduction  and  simplification  giving  rise  to  a  whole 
phylum  of  widely  diverse  and  successful  animals.  This  does  not 
mean  that  such  a  reduction  is  impossible;  it  just  seems  highly 
improbable.  It  also  seems  unlikely  that  the  polyclads  gave  rise  to 
the  ctenophores. 


THE    MOST    PRIMITIVE    METAZOA  99 

There  is  also  little  assurance  that  the  Acoela  are  the  most 
primitive  of  the  Turbellaria.  They  are  a  comparatively  unstudied 
group  of  animals;  we  know  next  to  nothing  about  their  physiology, 
little  experimental  embryology  has  been  performed  on  them  and 
we  do  not  know  their  range  of  morphological  forms.  Though  von 
Graff  (1904)  was  of  the  opinion  that  their  structure  was  primitive, 
a  great  deal  more  research  will  have  to  be  carried  out  before  such  a 
position  can  be  justified  and  even  more  research  will  be  necessary 
before  they  can  seriously  be  derived  from  the  ciliates.  For 
further  details  concerning  the  phylogeny  of  the  platyhelminthes 
and  their  relationship  to  the  Ctenophora  one  should  consult 
Bresslau  (1933). 

There  is  a  school  of  thought  represented  by  Marcus  (1958)  which 
suggests  that  the  platyhelminthes  are  an  advanced  group  of 
animals  that  were  once  coelomate  and  more  complex  morphologic- 
ally than,  say,  the  Nermertini,  Phoronidea  or  Brachiopoda.  The 
platyhelminthes  according  to  this  view  are  secondarily  simplified. 
They  have  lost  their  coelom,  anus  and  circulatory  system.  They 
have  reduced  their  nervous  system,  and  altered  their  reproductive 
system  to  make  up  for  the  loss  of  the  coelom.  It  is  suggested  that 
one  well-known  example  of  a  coelom  being  lost  when  an  animal 
takes  up  parasitic  habit  is  that  of  the  Hirudinea,  and  that  the 
platyhelminthes  have  gone  even  farther  along  this  course. 

We  thus  have  two  conflicting  views  concerning  the  status  of  the 
platyhelminthes.  Hadzi  suggests  that  they  are  the  most  primitive 
of  all  the  Metazoa,  being  more  primitive  than  the  coelenterates 
and  derived  from  the  ciliates.  Marcus  suggests  that  the  platyhel- 
minthes are  an  advanced  group  of  animals  whose  simplicity  of 
structure  is  due  to  their  parasitic  habit  and  that  they  arose  some 
time  after  the  Nemertea. 

What  can  one  conclude  about  the  most  primitive  of  the  Metazoa? 
There  are,  as  we  have  seen,  five  contestants,  Porifera,  Mesozoa, 
Coelenterata,  Ctenophora  and  the  Platyhelminthia,  for  this  title. 
These  groups  are  almost  completely  isolated  from  each  other 
though  a  few  tenuous  connexions  can  be  made.  It  is  quite  clear 
that  the  available  evidence  is  insufficient  to  allow  us  to  come  to 
any  satisfactory  conclusion  regarding  their  interrelationships.  At 
the  same  time  it  is  also  clear  that  a  great  deal  of  work  remains  to 
be  done  on  all  of  these  groups.  We  are  still  very  ignorant  about  the 

8— IOE 


100  THE    MOST    PRIMITIVE    METAZOA 

comparative  physiology  and  biochemistry  of  the  lower  Metazoa 
and  very  little  experimental  work  has  been  done  on  their 
embryology.  It  is  possible  that  these  lines  of  research  will  help 
in  the  elucidation  of  the  relationships  between  the  lower  Metazoa. 
It  is  also  possible  that  the  new  information  will  indicate  more 
clearly  that  the  Metazoa  are  polyphyletic. 


CHAPTER  7 


THE  INVERTEBRATE  PHYLA 


Within  the  invertebrates  there  are  many  distinct  phyla.  So  far 
we  have  considered  some  of  the  possible  relationships  between  the 
so-called  "  lower  phyla,"  namely  the  Protozoa,  Porifera,  Mesozoa, 
Coelenterata,  Ctenophora  and  Platyhelminthia.  There  are,  how- 
ever, many  other  important  phyla  such  as  the  Nematoda,  Nemertea, 
Rotifera,  Annelida,  Arthropoda,  Mollusca,  Brachiopoda,  Echino- 
dermata  and  Protochordata  that  all  deserve  some  mention  for  they 
each  present  special  problems  of  phylogenetic  relationship. 

It  is  not  possible  to  obtain  satisfactory  palaeontological  data 
concerning  the  relationship  of  these  various  phyla  because  most 
of  them  are  already  fully  established  in  the  earliest  fossil-bearing 
beds,  the  Cambrian.  This  means  that  one  has  to  use  other  inform- 
ation to  determine  the  relationships  between  these  phyla.  In 
fact  these  relationships  are  not  at  all  clear  and  this  can  best  be 
illustrated  by  examining  three  attempts  that  have  been  made  to 
present  a  coherent  monophyletic  relationship  of  the  major 
invertebrate  phyla. 

Grobben's  Classification 

Karl  Grobben  in  190S  proposed  a  scheme  to  show  the  inter- 
relationship of  various  invertebrate  groups.  This  system  has 
formed  the  basis  for  most  of  our  current  schemes,  e.g.  Cuenot 
1952.  The  system  divides  the  major  invertebrate  phyla  into  two 
sections,  the  Protostomia  and  the  Deuterostomia.  This  distinction 
had  been  proposed  by  Goette  in  1902  and  was  based  on  the  fate 
of  the  blastopore  in  the  developing  embryo:  whether  it  becomes 
the  anus  or  the  mouth  and  anus.  In  the  Protostomia  the  blastopore 
becomes  the  mouth  and  anus  whilst  in  the  Deuterostomia  it 

101 


102  THE    INVERTEBRATE    PHYLA 

becomes  the  anus;  the  mouth  develops  in  another  position. 
Grobben  then  divided  the  phyla  in  the  following  fashion. 

Protostomia  Deuterostomia 

Scolecida  Chaetognatha 

Molluscoidea  Echinodermata 

Mollusca  Enteropneusta 

Annelida  Tunicata 

Arthropoda  Acrania 

Vertebrata 

By  Scolecida,  Grobben  meant  the  Platyhelminthia,  Entoprocta, 
Aschelminthia  and  Nemertini.  In  the  term  Molluscoidea  he 
included  the  Phoronidea,  Ectoprocta  and  Brachiopoda.  Sometimes 
the  group  Molluscoidea  was  referred  to  as  the  Tentaculata. 

Let  us  first  of  all  consider  the  validity  of  these  two  major  groups, 
the  Protostomia  and  the  Deuterostomia.  In  the  Protostomia  the 
situation  is  not  as  clear  cut  as  the  classification  might  suggest. 
Thus  in  the  platyhelminthes,  the  blastopore  closes  in  Convoluta 
and  Planocera  and  the  mouth  is  a  new  formation  (there  is  of 
course  no  anus  in  the  platyhelminthes).  In  the  polyclads  the 
original  blastopore  closes  and  disappears  but  the  pharynx  develops 
near  the  site  of  the  erstwhile  blastopore.  In  the  Tardigrada  the 
blastopore  does  not  develop.  In  the  Entoprocta  the  blastopore 
closes  and  a  new  mouth  and  anus  develop.  In  the  Annelida  the 
situation  varies  according  to  the  animal  studied.  In  Nereis  and 
Podarke  the  blastopore  forms  the  mouth  and  anus  in  the  required 
manner.  In  Pomatoceros  the  blastopore  forms  the  mouth  but  the 
anus  is  a  new  formation.  In  Capitella,  Ctenodrilus  and  Saccocirrus 
the  blastopore  closes  and  the  mouth  and  anus  are  new  formations. 
In  the  oligochaete  Dendrobaena  the  anus  is  a  new  formation  and  it 
is  not  derived  from  the  blastopore. 

In  the  Arthropoda  the  situation  is  much  the  same.  In  Peripatus 
capensis  the  blastopore  after  a  brief  closure  opens  again  to  form 
the  mouth  and  anus.  In  some  crustaceans  such  as  Caridina  the 
anus  develops  some  distance  away  from  the  blastopore  region 
whilst  the  mouth  develops  as  a  new  formation  unrelated  to  the 
blastopore.  In  Astacus  the  proctodeum  arises  from  the  region  near 
the  site  of  the  blastopore. 


THE    INVERTEBRATE    PHYLA  103 

In  the  Mollusca  the  fate  of  the  blastopore  also  varies.  In  the 
Gastropoda  as  a  rule  the  anterior  part  of  the  blastopore  gives  rise 
to  the  mouth,  in  Paludina  the  mouth  arises  from  the  posterior 
part  of  the  blastopore.  In  all  gastropods  the  anus  is  a  new 
formation  unrelated  to  the  blastopore.  In  the  Amphineuran 
Ischnochiton,  too,  the  anus  is  a  new  formation.  The  lamellibranches 
such  as  Teredo  or  Cyclas  have  the  blastopore  closed  completely 
and  the  mouth  and  anus  are  entirely  new  formations.  Otherwise 
the  blastopore  becomes  the  site  of  the  mouth.  Further  informa- 
tion can  be  found  in  DawydorT  (1928)  and  Manton  (1948). 

In  the  Deuterostomia  the  fate  of  the  blastopore  is  similarly 
varied.  The  echinoderm  mouth  is  a  new  formation  in  the  larva 
whilst  the  blastopore  becomes  the  larval  anus.  The  same  is  true 
for  the  hemichordates.  In  the  Tunicata  and  the  Cephalochordata 
the  blastopore  becomes  dorsally  placed  to  form  the  neuropore.  In 
the  Chaetognatha  the  blastopore  closes  and  does  not  become 
either  the  mouth  or  the  anus. 

It  can  be  seen  that  the  division  into  Protostomia  and  Deuteros- 
tomia is  not  as  sharp  as  might  be  expected.  Thus  certain  groups 
such  as  the  Tardigrada,  Chaetognatha,  Tunicata,  Cephalochordata 
and  so  on  would  be  in  neither  the  Protostomia  nor  the  Deuteros- 
tomia. In  other  groups  such  as  the  Annelida  or  Arthropoda, 
certain  genera  have  the  blastopore  forming  the  mouth  whilst 
others  do  not. 

This  situation  was  appreciated  quite  early.  Thus  Sedgwick 
stated  in  1915,  "  In  Peripatus  the  mouth  and  anus  are  not  only 
derived  from  the  elongated  blastopore  by  its  constriction  into  two 
openings  but  remain  throughout  life  included  within  the  nerve 
ring  derived  from  the  neural  rudiments  of  the  embryo.  If  in 
other  Arthropoda,  in  Annelida,  and  in  the  Mollusca  we  find,  as 
we  do,  that  the  nerve  ring  referred  to  is,  in  the  adult,  incomplete 
behind  the  anus,  and  the  mouth  and  anus,  though  obviously 
referable  to  the  blastopore,  are  not  actually  derived  from  it,  must 
we  on  this  account  deny  this  most  obvious  relation  and  maintain 
that  the  mouth  or  anus,  as  the  case  may  be,  in  these  forms  is  not 
homologous  with  that  of  Peripatus}  To  maintain  such  a  position 
appears  to  us  impossible  and  we  entirely  accept  the  doctrine  that 
the  mouth  and  anus  of  the  Annelida,  Arthropoda,  and  Mollusca 
are  both  perforations  of  the  embryonic  neural  surface  and  are 


104  THE    INVERTEBRATE    PHYLA 

Tunicata  Arthropoda 

Acrania  /  Chaetognatha      Echinodermala 
Vertebrata 


Enteropneusta 


Mollusca 


Annelida 


(Chordonia)       ^omalo-     (Ambulocralia) 
pterygia) 


Spongiaria 


Molluscoidea 


(Deuterostomia) 


Ctenophora 


(Coelenterata) 
Metazoa 


Rhizopoda 


Sporozoa 


Ciliata 
(Cytoidea) 


Flagellata 
(Cytomorpha) 

Protozoa 
Fig.  36.    Grobben's  classification  of  the  Invertebrate  Phyla. 


specialisations  of  parts  of  one  original  opening  which  is  repre- 
sented in  most  embryos  by  the  blastopore. 

"  When,  however,  we  come  to  apply  this  doctrine  to  the  Chordata 
we  stand  on  more  debatable  ground.  Placing  the  Enteropneusta 
on  one  side  as  not  obviously  conforming  to  our  plan,  we  find  that 
it  is  a  fact  of  observation  that  in  the  Chordata  the   blastopore 


THE    INVERTEBRATE    PHYLA  105 

perforates  the  embryonic  rudiment  and  that  in  some  of  them  the 
anus  is  directly  derived  from  it.  (Many  Pisces,  some  Amphibia, 
e.g.  Newt.)  Whereas  in  others  not  at  all  remote  from  these,  the 
blastopore  closes  entirely  and  the  anus  is  a  new  formation  (some 
Pisces  and  Amphibia,  e.g.  Frog,  Amniota).  Here  also  we  think 
it  may  be  fairly  maintained  that  notwithstanding  the  diversity  in 
the  mode  of  development  of  the  anus,  it  is,  in  all  vertebrata  at 
least,  a  derivative  of  the  blastopore." 

It  will  be  seen  from  Sedgwick's  account  that  whilst  he  realised 
there  was  considerable  diversity  in  the  fate  of  the  blastopore,  he 
thought  the  generalisation — that  the  blastopore  became  the 
mouth  in  the  Protostomia  and  the  anus  in  the  Deuterostomia — a 
fair  one.  On  the  other  hand  Manton  (1948)  thinks  that  the 
variability  in  the  mode  of  development  of  the  mouth  and  anus  is  so 
great  in  the  Annelida  and  the  Arthropoda  that  it  no  longer  forms  a 
useful  link  between  these  two  groups.  "  It  is  clear  that  most  of  the 
known  species  of  Onychophora  fall  into  line  with  the  Arthropoda 
in  the  dissociation  of  the  mouth  and  anus  from  the  blastoporal 
area  and  contrast  with  the  majority  of  the  Polychaeta." 

There  are  other  characters  that  can  be  used  to  separate  the 
Protostomia  and  the  Deuterostomia,  or  the  Annelid  and  the 
Echinoderm  Superphylum  as  they  are  sometimes  called. 

Annelid  Superphylum  Echinoderm  Superphylum 

Spiral  cleavage  Radial  cleavage 

Blastopore  =  mouth  Blastopore  =  anus 

Schizocoelic  coelom  Enterocoelic  coelom 

Determinate  cleavage  Indeterminate  cleavage 
Nervous  system  delaminates     Nervous  system  invaginates 

Ectodermal  skeleton  Mesodermal  skeleton 

Trochosphere  larva  Pluteus  type  larva 

To  each  and  every  one  of  these  characters  many  exceptions 
can  be  found  and  in  particular,  certain  groups  of  animals  seem  to 
lie  between  the  two  superphyla.  Thus  the  Brachiopoda  have  their 
blastopore  forming  the  mouth,  their  coelom  is  enterocoelic  and 
their  cleavage  is  of  the  radial  type.  The  situation  is  most  difficult 
for  the  Nematoda,  Ectoprocta  and  Phorodinea  and  these  are  the 
groups  that  one  would  most  like  to  place  accurately.   Even  within 


106  THE    INVERTEBRATE    PHYLA 

the  major  groups  there  is  some  disagreement.  Thus  Raven  in  his 
account  of  morphogenesis  in  the  Mollusca  states  that  it  is  incorrect 
that  the  group  as  a  whole  shows  determinate  cleavage.  This  would 
indicate  that  the  Mollusca-Annelida  link  is  not  necessarily  as 
close  as  some  authors  imagine.  On  the  other  hand  it  is  necessary 
to  keep  some  sense  of  balance  and  not  lose  sight  of  the  wood 
because  of  the  trees. 

Grobben's  classification  is  shown  in  Fig.  36.  In  some  ways  it 
resembles  the  next  classification  to  be  discussed,  that  of  Marcus, 
but  there  are  certain  differences.  Thus  the  Coelomata  arise  from 
the  line  that  led  to  the  Ctenophora.  The  Enteropneusta  are  more 
allied  to  the  Echinodermata  than  they  are  to  the  Tunicata  or 
Vertebrata. 

Marcus's  Classification 

This  view  of  the  phylogeny  of  the  invertebrates  has  been 
described  by  Marcus  (1958)  and  it  agrees  in  many  ways  with  that 
described  by  Grobben  and  also  with  that  described  by  Ulrich 
(1950)  and  Remane  (1954).  Marcus  considers  that  the  Anthozoa 
are  the  most  primitive  of  the  Coelenterata.  All  the  forms  above 
the  Coelenterata  are  called  "  Bilateria  "  since  they  are  almost  all 
bilaterally  symmetrical.  They  are  also  called  "  Coelomata  "  and 
Marcus  considers  that  all  these  forms  are  derived  from  an 
ancestor  that  had  the  "  fundamental  features  of  the  Archicoelomata, 
viz.  three  coeloms,  mouth,  anus,  vessels  and  perhaps  tentacles." 
The  coelom  was  developed  as  a  series  of  pouches  from  the  gut,  as 
suggested  by  Sedgwick  (1884),  and  the  Bilateria  could  have  arisen 
from  either  the  Anthozoa  or  the  Ctenophora. 

Since  the  Bilateria  are  all  coelomate  this  means  that  the 
Platyhelminthia,  Rotifera,  Nematoda  and  Endoprocta  all  are 
derived  from  a  form  that  once  had  a  coelom.  During  the  course 
of  evolution  the  coelom  became  reduced  in  these  forms  till  some- 
times all  that  is  left  is  the  cavity  of  the  flame  cells.  The  resemblance 
that  has  been  reported  between  the  planula  larva  and  the  Acoela, 
Marcus  suggests,  is  entirely  due  to  the  small  size  of  the  animals. 

The  Bilateria  are  divided  by  Marcus  into  the  Protostomia  and 
Deuterostomia,  as  we  have  already  seen  in  Grobben's  classification, 
the  only  addition  being  the  newly  described  Pogonophora,  which 
are  placed  in  the  Deuterostomia.    Marcus  points  out  that  there 


THE    INVERTEBRATE    PHYLA 


107 


are  certain  real  resemblances  between  the  animals  at  the  base  of 
the  Protostomia  and  the  base  of  the  Deuterostomia.  Thus  the 
Ectoprocta  and  the  Pterobranchiata  have  a  body  that  is  in  three 
segments;  the  Ectoprocta  and  Brachiopoda  are  enterocoelic,  the 
Ectoprocta  have  coelomic  pores  and  budding  is  often  similar  in 
pattern. 

The  first  major  division  within  the  Protostomia  is  the  Tenta- 
culata,  which  is  comparable  to  the  Molluscoidea  of  Grobben. 
Of  these  the  Phoronidea  are  considered  as  being  the  most  primitive 
whilst  the  Entoprocta  are  considered  to  be  derived  from  attached 
larvae  of  the  Ectoprocta. 

The  Nemertea  are  coelomate,  their  coelom  being  restricted  to 
the  rhynchocoel  and  the  gonad  cavities.  The  nemerteans  are  more 
primitive  than  the  Turbellaria  since  they  have  an  anus  and  their 


Aschelminthes 


f     Arthropodo      I 

V.  v   J 


^Annelida     A,0||usca 


Platyhelminthes 
Nemertini 


Fig.  37.    Marcus's  classification  of  the  Invertebrate  Phyla. 


108  THE    INVERTEBRATE    PHYLA 

genitalia  are  more  simple.   Their  embryology  indicates  a  possible 
relationship  with  the  polyclads. 

The  Platyhelminthia  have  most  of  their  organ  systems  reduced 
and  simplified;  the  animals  are  not  therefore  primitive.  The 
coelom  is  reduced  to  the  ciliated  ducts  of  the  reproductive  organs. 
The  Acoela  are  not  the  most  primitive  of  the  Turbellaria  (Fig.  37). 

The  Aschelminthia  include  the  Nematoda,  Rotatoria,  Gastro- 
tricha,  Nematomorpha,  Kinorhyncha  and  Priapulida,  some  of 
which  show  a  spiral  pattern  of  cleavage.  It  is  not  clear  if  the 
Aschelminthia  are  a  closely  related  group  of  animals. 

The  Mollusca  and  Annelida  are  derived  from  a  common 
ancestry.  The  ventral  pharyngeal  sac  of  the  archiannelids  is 
similar  to  the  radula  sac  of  the  molluscs  and  the  teeth  of  the 
Eunicidae  show  plates  that  are  similar  to  the  radula  teeth.  The 
primitive  molluscs  such  as  Neopilina  may  be  segmented. 

The  Articulata  (Arthropoda)  arose  several  times  from  the  annelid 
stock.  The  Pentastomida,  Onychophora  and  Tardigrada  are  three 
groups  that  are  quite  distinct  from  one  another,  though  similarities 
between  the  legs,  body  cavity  and  gonads  can  be  used  to  form  a 
link  between  the  Tardigrada  and  the  Onychophora.  The  Trilobita 
gave  rise  to  the  Arachnomorpha.  The  crustacean  resemblances 
of  the  trilobites  are  due  to  homoiology;  the  independent  deriva- 
tion of  similar  structures  in  separate  lines  that  are  phylogenetically 
related.  (Other  examples  of  homoiologous  organs  are  compound 
eyes,  trachea  and  malpighian  tubules.)  The  basic  line  that  gave 
rise  to  the  Crustacea  also  gave  rise  to  the  Antennata  from  which 
came  the  Myriapoda  and  the  Insecta. 

The  Deuterostomia  are  a  smaller  and  more  compact  group  than 
the  Protostomia.  The  hemichordates  contain  the  Enteropneusta 
and  the  Pterobranchiata.  The  Enchinodermata  and  the  Enter- 
opneusta are  linked  together  by  the  dipleurula  larva.  The 
ancestor  of  the  Hemichordata  then  being  postulated  as  giving  rise 
to  the  Tunicata  and  the  Vertebrata. 

Hadzi  Classification 

The  relationship  that  Hadzi  (1944,  1957)  postulates  between 
the  various  invertebrate  groups  can  be  seen  from  Fig.  38.  He 
derives  the  Metazoa  from  the  Ciliophora.   In  the  ciliates  there  is 


THE    INVERTEBRATE    PHYLA 


109 


Mommolia 


Reptilia- 
Amphibia - 


Insecta 


Apterygogenea 

Diplopoda 
Chilopoda 
Protracheata 
Arthroppdq 

Arachnoidea 

Xiphosura 

Pantopoda 

Crustacea 


Kamptozoa 
Nematomorpha 

Nematodes 
Acanthocephala 
Priapuloidea 


Sporozoa 
Rhizopoda 

Flagellata 
Fig.  38.   Hadzi's  classification  of  the  Invertebrate  Phyla. 


often  a  differentiation  of  the  cytoplasm  in  a  manner  that  can  be 
compared  with  the  ectoderm,  mesoderm  and  endoderm  of  the 
metazoa.  Hadzi  thinks  that  such  a  ciliate  gave  rise  to  a  form 
resembling  an  acoelous  turbellarian  and  that  the  Turbellaria  are 
the  most  primitive  of  the  Metazoa.  The  Turbellaria  then  gave 
rise  to  the  Anthozoa,  as  has  been  mentioned  on  p.  95. 

The  coelom  of  the  metazoa  is  traced  back  to  the  mesohyal 


110  THE    INVERTEBRATE    PHYLA 

(mesoderm)  of  the  ciliates;  it  is  not  therefore  a  new  formation. 
Various  cavities  such  as  the  nephridial  cavity,  blood  cavity, 
secretory  cavities,  lymph  cavities,  rhynchocoel  and  pericardium 
are  all  regarded  as  being  part  of  the  coleomic  system.  There  are 
primary  cavities,  those  without  an  epithelial  lining,  and  secondary 
cavities,  those  with  an  epithelial  lining.  The  perigastrocoel  is  a 
space  lying  alongside  the  gut  and  it  too  has  become  lined  with 
epithelium.  Those  animals  that  have  such  a  perigastrocoel  and 
which  are  also  unsegmented  Hadzi  places  in  his  first  metazoan 
phylum,  the  Phylum  Ameria.  Included  in  the  Ameria  are  the 
following  groups:  Platyhelminthia,  Coelenterata,  Gastrotricha, 
Rotatoria,  Kinorhyncha,  Mollusca,  Priapuloidea,  Acanthocephala, 
Nematoda,  Nematomorpha,  Nemertini  and  Kamptozoa. 

The  second  phylum  is  the  Phylum  Polymeria.  These  animals 
are  all  segmented  and  the  perigastrocoel  becomes  initially  broken 
up  to  form  a  series  of  cavities.  In  some  of  the  higher  Polymeria 
the  cavities  become  reduced,  as  in  the  Hirudinea.  Included  in 
the  Polymeria  are  the  following  groups :  Annelida,  Sipunculoidea, 
Echiuroidea,  Crustacea,  Pantapoda,  Xiphosura,  Arachnida,  Chilo- 
poda,  Diplopoda  and  Insecta. 

The  third  phylum  is  the  Phylum  Oligomeria.  These  animals 
have  at  some  stage  of  their  development  adopted  a  sessile  habit 
and  this  has  led  to  a  reduction  in  body  segmentation.  In  the 
Oligomeria  are  placed  the  Phoronidea,  Brachiopoda,  Bryozoa, 
Chaetognatha,  Echinodermata,  Pogonophora,  Enteropneusta  and 
Pterobranchiata. 

The  fourth  phylum  is  the  Phylum  Chordonia.  In  this  are  placed 
the  Vertebrata  and  the  Tunicata. 

Hadzi  does  not  consider  that  the  higher  invertebrates  can  be 
satisfactorily  classified  into  Protostomia  and  Deuterostomia. 
Instead  he  thinks  that  the  line  that  gave  rise  to  the  higher 
arthropods  also  gave  rise  to  the  echinoderms. 

Marcus's  classification  and  that  of  Grobben  have  more  in 
common  than  either  has  to  Hadzi's,  the  greatest  difference  being 
in  the  position  of  the  platyhelminthes ;  Grobben  thinks  they  are 
primitive,  Marcus  thinks  they  are  advanced.  The  major  difficulty 
in  their  classification  lies  in  the  placing  of  phyla  other  than  the 
Annelida,  Mollusca,  Echinodermata  and  Protochordata.  All  the 
remaining  small  phyla  are  difficult  to  place.  It  is  possible  that  some 


THE    INVERTEBRATE    PHYLA  111 

of  them  had  an  independent  evolution  from  the  Protozoa.  Even 
within  the  major  groups  such  as  the  Arthropoda  difficulties  arise ; 
it  is  becoming  more  certain  that  the  Arthropoda  are  not  a  mono- 
phyletic  phylum  of  animals  but  instead  are  a  grade  of  organisation 
and  that  this  grade  has  been  reached  independently  many  times 
from  some  annelid-like  stock  (Tiegs  and  Manton  1958). 

It  would  appear  that  the  relationship  between  the  various 
invertebrate  phyla  is  a  very  tenuous  one.  There  are  many  phyla 
that  seem  to  be  isolated  from  each  other,  and  even  those  phyla 
that  seem  reasonably  close  to  one  another,  on  detailed  examination 
show  differences  as  important  as  their  similarities.  Though  it  is 
useful  to  consider  that  the  relationships  determined  by  com- 
parative anatomy  and  embryology  give  proof  of  a  monophyletic 
origin  of  the  major  phyla,  this  can  only  be  done  by  leaving  out 
much  of  the  available  information.  Let  us  now  consider  the 
invertebrate  relationships  determined  by  comparative  biochemistry 
and  see  if  they  lead  to  any  more  definite  conclusions. 


CHAPTER  8 

BIOCHEMICAL  STUDIES  OF 
PHYLOGENY 


The  previous  discussions  concerning  the  phylogeny  of  animals 
has  been  concerned  with  evidence  based  mainly  on  morphological 
data.  Within  recent  years,  however,  biochemical  studies  have 
been  used  to  help  determine  animal  relationships  and  the  results 
so  obtained  have  aroused  considerable  interest.  Only  two  such 
studies  will  be  considered  here:  those  concerned  with  the  dis- 
tribution of  phosphagens  and  those  concerned  with  the  distribution 
of  sterols  through  the  animal  kingdom. 

Due  mainly  to  the  work  of  the  Cambridge  biochemists,  con- 
siderable interest  has  been  focused  on  the  phosphagens  present 
in  the  invertebrates  and  the  work  has  led  to  the  discovery  of  a 
series  of  new  and  interesting  chemical  compounds.  It  is  now 
intended  to  discuss  the  "  phosphagen  story  "  in  some  detail. 

(1)  Phosphagens 

In  many  of  the  textbooks  on  comparative  biochemistry  or 
physiology  such  as  those  of  Baldwin  (1940)  or  Prosser  (1952)  one 
will  find  the  following  table. 


Arginine      Creatine 

Phylum  and  Class 

phosphate    phosphate 

Platyhelminthia 

+ 

Annelida 

+ 

Arthropoda 

+ 

Mollusca : 

Lamellibranchiata 

+ 

Cephalopoda 

+ 

112 


BIOCHEMICAL    STUDIES    OF    PHYLOGENY  113 


Echinodermata : 

Asteroidea 

+ 

— 

Holothuroidea 

+ 

— 

Echinoidea 

+ 

+ 

Protochordata : 

Tunicata 

+ 

— 

Enteropneusta 

+ 

-f 

Cephalochorda 

— 

+ 

Vertebrata 

— 

+ 

This  table  indicates  that  most  of  the  invertebrates  have  one  type 
of  phosphagen  (arginine  phosphate)  whilst  the  vertebrates  have 
another  (creatine  phosphate).  The  echinoderms  and  the  proto- 
chordates  have  both  types  of  phosphagen  and  this  makes  it  seem 
likely  that  they  are  the  group  of  invertebrates  most  closely  related 
to  the  vertebrates. 

Let  us  now  consider  the  situation  in  a  little  more  detail. 

In  1927  Eggleton  and  Eggleton  showed  that  one  could  extract 
a  labile  organic  phosphorus-containing  compound  from  vertebrate 
muscle.  This  compound  was  called  phosphagen  and  later  workers 
showed  that  it  was  in  fact  creatine  phosphate.  After  isolation  crea- 
tine phosphate  broke  down  to  form  creatine  and  phosphoric  acid. 

NH.OP(OH)., 

/ 
HN  =  =  C  +  H20 

N— CH2.COOH 


CH3 

Creatine  phosphate. 

NH2 

HN  =  C  +  H3P04 

N— CH2.COOH 

CH3 

Creatine  and  phosphoric  acid. 


114 


BIOCHEMICAL    STUDIES    OF    PHYLOGENY 


Creatine  phosphate  (CP)  was  present  in  many  vertebrate  muscles, 
thus  the  Eggletons  found  it  in  the  muscles  of  Amphioxus,  dogfish, 
plaice,  frog,  snake,  tortoise,  rabbit  and  guinea-pig.  They  were 
unable  to  find  it  in  any  of  the  invertebrate  muscle  they  studied 
(Aurelia,  Lumbricus,  Aplysia,  Pecten,  Holothuria).  Meyerhof 
(1928)  found  that  there  was  a  phosphagen  present  in  invertebrate 
muscles  but  that  it  was  not  creatine  phosphate  but  arginine 
phosphate  instead.  This  he  found  in  Sipunculus,  Pecten,  Holothuria 
and  Stichopus  muscle. 


NH.OP(OH)2 


NR 


HN  =  C 


HN  =  C 


NH 


NH 


(CH2)3  +  H20 


(CH2)3      +  H3P04 


CH.NH2 

COOH 

Arginine  phosphate 


CH.NrL 


COOH 


Arginine  and  phos- 
phoric acid. 


Although  it  is  not  strictly  within  the  scope  of  this  book  it  might 
be  as  well  to  indicate  the  function  of  the  phosphagens.  They  act 
as  an  energy  reserve  for  muscle  contraction.  The  phosphagens  are 
high-energy  compounds  and  they  can  phosphorylate  adenosine 
diphosphate  (ADP)  to  form  adenosine  triphosphate  (ATP). 

ADP  +  CP  =  ATP  +  C 

When  a  muscle  contracts  and  performs  work,  at  some  stage  of  the 
contraction-relaxation  cycle  it  uses  up  the  ATP  and  converts  it 
to  ADP.  This  ADP  is  reconverted  to  ATP  by  means  of  the 
phosphagen.  At  a  later  stage,  glycolysis  (the  breakdown  of  glucose 
to  carbon  dioxide  and  water)  brings  about  the  synthesis  of  more 
high-energy  compounds  and  the  phosphagen  is  re-formed.  This 
reaction  CP  +  ADP  =  C  +  ATP  is  sometimes  called  the 
Lohmann  reaction  and  the  reader  can  find  more  details  in  most 


BIOCHEMICAL    STUDIES    OF    PHYLOGENY  115 

texts  on  biochemistry  (Harper  1959;  Baldwin  1957;  Fruton  and 
Simmons  1958). 

A  thorough  survey  of  the  distribution  of  phosphagens  CP  and 
AP  in  the  animal  kingdom  was  published  in  1931  by  Needham, 
Needham,  Baldwin  and  Yudkin.  In  some  cases  they  dissected 
out  the  muscle  tissue  from  the  lower  animals ;  in  other  cases  they 
used  the  whole  animal,  the  method  used  depending  upon  the 
size  and  availability  of  the  raw  material. 

It  should  be  remembered  in  all  the  discussions  of  their  experi- 
mental work  that  most  of  the  workers  were  pioneers  in  the  field 
and  that  present-day  criticism  of  techniques  is  in  no  way  meant  to 
be  disparaging.  It  is  only  too  easy  to  look  back  over  a  quarter  of  a 
century  of  research  and,  being  wise  after  the  event,  to  point  out 
the  various  faults  and  errors.  It  is  inevitable  in  a  scientific  subject 
that  the  years  will  bring  great  improvements  in  techniques  which 
will  then  indicate  that  the  previously  used  methods  and  con- 
clusions were  not  sufficiently  justified.  There  is  but  one  way  of 
making  sure  that  one's  work  will  never  contain  any  errors  and 
that  is  to  do  no  work. 

The  technique  that  Needham  et  al.  used  for  their  analysis  of  the 
phosphagen  was  as  follows.  They  cooled  their  material  and  dis- 
sected out  the  required  part.  This  was  then  weighed,  ground  up 
with  trichloracetic  acid,  left  for  10  min  in  the  cold  and  then 
filtered.  The  filtrate  was  neutralised  with  NaOH  and  then  CaCl2 
was  added  to  precipitate  the  inorganic  phosphate.  This  pre- 
cipitate of  insoluble  calcium  phosphate  was  spun  down  in  a 
centrifuge  and  separated  from  the  supernatant  fluid.  The 
precipitate  was  dissolved  in  a  few  drops  of  concentrated  sulphuric 
acid  and  the  inorganic  phosphate  then  determined. 

The  organic  phosphate  was  still  in  the  supernatant  solution  and 
it  might  contain  the  two  possible  phosphagens,  creatine  phosphate 
and  arginine  phosphate  (CP  and  AP).  These  were  analysed  as 
follows.  If  one  places  CP  (or  AP)  in  acid  solution,  it  hydrolyses 
to  form  either  creatine  (or  arginine)  and  phosphoric  acid.  If 
molybdate  ions  are  present  the  CP  hydrolyses  much  more  rapidly 
than  does  AP.  Thus  the  determination  of  phosphate  after  15  min 
hydrolysis  gave  an  indication  of  the  CP  value  whilst  estimation 
after  15  hr  gave  both  CP  and  AP  values.  The  value  of  AP  could 
then  be  determined  by  subtraction. 

9— IOE 


116  BIOCHEMICAL    STUDIES    OF    PHYLOGENY 

The  results  from  Needham  et  al.'s  experiments  are  often 
summarised  as  in  the  table  on  page  112,  but  I  should  like  to  present 
them  here  in  slightly  more  detail.   (See  also  the  table  on  p.  117.) 

(a)  Coelenterates 

In  Anthea  rustica  5-07  g  of  tentacles  gave  0-053  mg  of  total 
phosphate  of  which  0-04  mg  was  due  to  inorganic  phosphate. 
An  experiment  on  1-05  g  of  body  wall  gave  a  total  phosphate  of 
0-032  mg  and  an  inorganic  level  of  0-032  mg.  A  further  experi- 
ment on  2-71  g  of  tentacle  from  Anthea  cereus  gave  total  phosphate 
of  0-135  mg  and  an  inorganic  level  of  0-135  mg.  The  general 
conclusion  from  these  experiments  was  that  the  level  of  phos- 
phagens  in  anemones  was  too  low  to  be  detected. 

In  the  ctenophore  Pleurobrachia  pileus,  33-67  g  of  total  body 
gave  a  total  phosphate  of  0-12  mg  whilst  the  inorganic  phosphate 
came  to  0-069  mg.  This  gave  42%  organic  phosphate  which  could 
be  due  to  phosphagen. 

(b)  Platyhelminthes 

0-4  g  of  Planaria  vitta  gave  0-056  mg  of  total  phosphate  of 
which  0-042  mg  was  due  to  inorganic  phosphate.  This  gave  a 
value  of  24%  AP.  0-54  g  of  Polycelis  nigra  had  a  total  phosphate 
value  of  0098  mg  and  an  inorganic  phosphate  value  of  0-084  mg. 
Hence  the  value  of  AP  was  14%. 

(c)  Nemertines 

2-1  g  of  the  whole  body  of  Lineus  longissimus  gave  a  total 
phosphate  of  0-987  mg  whilst  the  inorganic  phosphate  came  to 
0-47  mg.  This  gave  a  value  of  52%  for  AP.  A  second  reading 
taking  1-45  g  of  body  gave  a  total  phosphate  of  0-299  mg  and  an 
inorganic  phosphate  of  0-245  mg.   The  AP  value  came  to  18%. 

(d)  Annelids 

Three  annelids  were  analysed,  Nereis,  Sabellaria  and  Spiro- 
graphs. Two  experiments  were  carried  out  on  Sabellaria  aheolata. 
In  one  case  1-38  g  of  whole  body  were  taken  which  gave  a  total 
phosphate  of  0-505  mg,  24%  of  which  was  due  to  phosphagen. 
In  the  other  case  2-45  g  of  body  gave  a  value  of  0-789  mg  of 
total  phosphate  of  which  30%  was  due  to  phosphagen. 


BIOCHEMICAL    STUDIES    OF    PHYLOGENY 


117 


In  Spirogr aphis  brevispira  2-83  g  of  the  body  gave  0-768  mg 
of  total  phosphate  of  which  63%  was  due  to  phosphagen.  Another 
estimation  from  3-08  g  of  body  gave  0-925  mg  of  total  phosphate 
of  which  67%  was  due  to  phosphagen. 


Table  1.  Selected  from  information  in  Needham,  Needham, 
Baldwin  and  Yudkin  (1931)  showing  the  amounts  of  inorganic 
and  organic  phosphorus-containing  compounds  in  various 

invertebrates. 


PHOS- 

WEIGHT 

INOR- 

PHAGEN 

GROUP 

ANIMAL 

OF 

TOTAL  P 

GANIC 

AS  %  OF 

TISSUE 

P 

TOTAL  P 

Coelenterata 

Anthea  rustica 

tentacle 

5-07 

0-053 

0-04 

? 

body  wall 

1-05 

0032 

0-032 

0 

Anthea  cereus 

tentacle 

2-71 

0135 

0-135 

Ctenophora 

Pleurobrachia  pileus 

33-67 

0-120 

0-069 

42-0 

Platyhelminthes 

Planaria  vitta 

0-40 

0-056 

0-042 

24-8 

Polycelis  nigra 

0-54 

0-098 

0-084 

14-8 

Nemertina 

Linens  longissimus 

2-10 

0-978 

0-470 

52-5 

Annelida 

Sabellaria  alveolata 
Spirographis     brevis- 

1-38 

0-505 

0-383 

24-1 

pira 

2-83 

0-768 

0-281 

63-5 

Nereis  diversicolor 

3-45 

1-359 

0-781 

50-3 

Sipunculoidea 

Sipunculus  nudus 

1-46 

0-660 

0-195 

71-0 

Cephalopoda 

Sepia  officinalis 

fin  muscle 

1-25 

0-935 

0-79 

15-3 

mantle 

1-19 

2-73 

2-50 

8-3 

Octopus  vulgaris 

1-66 

1-77 

1-42 

12-7 

Echinodermata 

Cucumaria  planci 

0-49 

0-037 

0-037 

0-0 

Synapta  inhoerens 

0-90 

0-425 

0-315 

25-9 

Strongylocentrotus 

lividus 

1-63 

0-247 

0-020 

92-0 

Asterias  glacialis 

3-84 

0-308 

0-072 

76-2 

Protochordata 

Balanoglossus 

salmoneus 

0-36 

0-101 

0-057 

42-8 

Ascidia  mentula 

7-03 

0-05 

0-039 

22-5 

In  Nereis  diversicolor  seven  normal  animals  were  taken  in  which 
the  phosphagen  ranged  from  15%  to  81%  of  the  total  phosphate. 
It  is  of  interest  that  in  these  measurements  the  authors  found  that 


118  BIOCHEMICAL    STUDIES    OF    PHYLOGENY 

whilst  for  the  other  annelids  mentioned  the  phosphagen  was 
always  AP,  in  Nereis  there  appeared  to  be  quite  a  lot  of  CP  in 
five  out  of  the  seven  normal  samples.  Thus  out  of  the  15-81% 
due  to  total  phosphagen  the  amount  due  to  CP  was  5-57%.  The 
authors  considered  that  these  values  of  CP  were  due  to  errors  in 
their  technique  and  that  creatine  phosphate  was  not  actually  present. 
In  Sipunculus  nudus  one  measurement  was  made  from  1-46  g 
of  body  wall.  This  gave  a  total  phosphate  level  of  0*66  mg  of 
which  71  %  was  due  to  AP. 

(e)  Cephalopoda 

In  Sepia  officinalis  various  parts  of  the  animals  were  analysed 
for  phosphagen  with  the  following  results : 

Expt.  1    Expt.  2    Expt.  3 


Fin  muscle 

4% 

15% 

7% 

Mantle 

13% 

8% 

0% 

Funnel 

6% 

10% 

0% 

Tentacle 

12% 

5% 

0% 

In  Octopus  vulgaris  the  values  from  one  animal  came  to,  mantle 
33%,  funnel  27%  and  tentacle  12%  phosphagen.  It  is  of  interest 
that  in  both  Octopus  and  Sepia  some  of  the  phosphagen  was 
apparently  due  to  CP.  In  five  out  of  the  nine  cases  where  phos- 
phagen was  present  in  Sepia  there  were  traces  of  CP  present,  in 
one  case  it  being  one-third  of  the  total  6%  due  to  phosphagen. 
In  Octopus  in  one  case  out  of  the  three  CP  was  present,  it  making 
up  half  of  the  total  12%  due  to  phosphagen. 

(f)  Echinoderms 

Two  measurements  on  the  body  wall  of  Cucumaria  planci 
showed  no  phosphagens  to  be  present.  However,  two  other 
experiments  on  the  phosphagens  of  the  body  wall  of  another 
species  of  holothuriam,  Synapta  inhoerens,  gave  values  of  5%  and 
25%  of  the  total  phosphate  content  as  being  due  to  phosphagen. 
The  phosphagen  was  AP.  Nine  experiments  on  the  jaw  muscles 
from  the  Aristotle's  lantern  of  Strongylocentrotus  lividus  gave  values 
from  42%-92%  of  the  total  phosphate  as  being  due  to  phosphagen. 
Analysis  showed  that  about  one-third  or  more  of  this  phosphagen 
was  due  to  CP. 


BIOCHEMICAL    STUDIES    OF    PHYLOGENY  119 

In  the  spines  and  muscles  of  Echinocardium  cordatum  it  was  not 
possible  to  detect  any  phosphagens  at  all. 

In  the  tube  feet  of  the  starfish  Asterias  glacialis  there  was  only 
AP  present;  this  made  up  76%  and  73%  of  the  total  phosphate. 

(g)  Protochordates 

In  Balanoglossus  salmoneus  three  readings  were  taken  from 
different  parts  of  the  body.  These  showed  a  range  in  values  of 
phosphagen  of  14%,  16%  and  42%  of  the  total  phosphate.  In 
the  case  where  42%  of  the  phosphate  was  due  to  phosphagen  it 
was  shown  that  21%  was  due  to  CP  whilst  the  other  21%  was  due 
to  AP.  In  the  14%  of  phosphagen  the  value  was  all  due  to  CP 
whilst  the  other  case  of  16%  was  all  due  to  AP. 

The  values  given  for  Ascidia  mentula  were  given  as  22%  and 
12%  of  the  total  phosphate  being  due  to  phosphagen  (AP).  But 
as  the  authors  pointed  out,  from  7  g  of  tissue  they  obtained  only 
0-05  mg  of  total  phosphate  and  0-039  mg  of  inorganic  phosphate, 
hence  the  results  were  not  very  reliable. 

On  page  289  of  their  paper,  Needham  et  al.  drew  up  the 
following  table. 

The  animal  kingdom  could  be  subdivided  into  animals  that  had 

(1)  No  arginine  phosphate: 

Coelenterata  Anthea 

(2)  Only  AP: 

Coelenterata  Pleurobrachia 

Platyhelminthia  Planaria,  Polycelis 

Nemertini  Lineus 

Annelida  Sabellaria,  Spiro- 
graphs, Nereis 

Cephalopoda  Sepia,  Octopus 

Echinodermata  Synapta,  Asterias 

Urochorda  Ascidia 

(3)  CPandAP: 

Echinodermata       Strongylocentrotus 
Hemichorda  Balanoglossus 

(4)  CPonly: 

Cephalochorda       Amphioxus 
Craniata  Many  species 


120  BIOCHEMICAL    STUDIES    OF    PHYLOGENY 

They  concluded,  "  If  any  evolutionary  significance  may  be 
attached  to  these  findings,  it  is  probable  that  they  support  the 
Echinoderm-Enteropneust  (Balanoglossus)  theory  of  vertebrate 
descent  rather  than  any  of  the  other  views  which  from  time  to 
time  have  been  put  forward  on  this  question." 

In  fact  the  situation  was  not  quite  so  simple.  Thus  though  the 
majority  of  invertebrates  have  arginine  phosphate  and  the 
vertebrates  have  creatine  phosphate,  the  authors  found  creatine 
phosphate  in  the  Annelida  {Nereis)  and  in  the  Mollusca  {Sepia)  as 
well  as  in  the  echinodermata  {Strongylocentrotus)  and  Proto- 
chordata  {Balanoglossus).  In  Balanoglossus  it  was  present  in  only 
two  of  the  three  specimens  analysed. 

It  would  seem  that  there  are  no  very  good  grounds  for  con- 
cluding from  the  phosphagen  evidence  alone  that  the  echinoderms 
and  the  protochordates  are  more  closely  related  to  the  vertebrates 
than  are,  say,  the  Annelida  or  the  Mollusca. 

In  1936  Baldwin  and  Needham  repeated  some  of  the  determina- 
tions of  phosphagens  in  the  echinoderms.  There  were  two 
problems  in  which  they  were  interested;  the  first  concerned  the 
formation  of  the  phosphagen.  There  should  be  an  enzyme  present 
in  the  tissue  that  would  bring  about  the  phosphorylation  of  the 
nitrogenous  base  and  Baldwin  and  Needham  decided  to  investigate 
the  properties  of  this  enzyme.  Secondly  they  were  not  sure  about 
the  nature  of  the  nitrogenous  base  in  the  phosphagen.  Though 
they  had  felt  it  might  be  arginine  and/or  creatine  their  tests  for 
these  compounds  were  not  specific  tests  but  general  ones.  Thus 
the  Sakaguchi  test  for  arginine  (make  the  solution  alkaline  with 
NaOH;  add  a  little  a-naphthol,  then  add  a  drop  of  sodium 
hypochlorite  solution — a  bright  red  colour  develops)  is  not  really 
specific  for  arginine  but  is  given  by  the  radical  marked  by  a  ring. 

NH2 

\ 

HN=C 

/ 
Fatty  acid  group        *N-CH2.COOH 

CH3       Creatine 


BIOCHEMICAL    STUDIES    OF    PHYLOGENY  121 

It  will  not  react  with  creatine  since  creatine  has  a  CH3  group 
substituted  for  the  H  on  the  N  marked  with  a  *.  However,  other 
compounds  such  as  glycocyamine  (this  is  creatine  without  the 
CH3  group  and  with  an  H  instead)  will  give  a  positive  reaction. 

NH2 

\ 
HN=C 

/ 
NH.CH2.COOH 

Glycocyamine 

The  creatine  was  determined  by  the  Jaffe  reaction,  which  again 
is  not  an  absolutely  specific  test  for  creatine. 

The  arginine  from  the  phosphagen  in  the  echinoderm  muscle 
was  thus  tested  by  the  Sakaguchi  test,  by  seeing  if  the  muscle 
extract  could  synthesise  a  phosphagen  from  arginine  and  phos- 
phate, and  thirdly  by  adding  arginase  and  seeing  if  urea  was  given 
off. 

The  jaw  muscles  from  Sphaer echinus  granulans  were  shown  to 
be  capable  of  synthesising  AP  (26%  of  the  added  phosphoric  acid 
being  converted)  and  CP  (12%  of  the  added  phosphoric  acid 
being  converted). 

Extracts  from  the  longitudinal  muscles  of  Holothuria  tubulosa 
gave  extracts  that  could  synthesise  AP  from  A  and  P  (though  it 
should  be  noted  that  the  Russian  workers  Verbinskaya,  Borsuk 
and  Kreps  (1935)  found  AP  and  CP  in  the  muscles  of  the 
holothurian  Cucumaria  frondosa). 

Xeedham  and  Baldwin  also  quoted  work  done  by  P.  Baldwin 
on  the  ophiuorid  Ophioderma  longicauda  and  the  crinoid  Antedon 
mediterranea.   Ophioderma  had  CP  whilst  Antedon  had  AP. 

The  conclusion  the  authors  drew  from  their  work  was  that  the 
ophiuroids  and  echinoids  and  possibly  the  holothurians  had  AP 
and  CP  and  the  other  echinoderms  (asteroids,  crinoids)  had  only 
AP. 

Let  us  see  to  what  use  this  information  is  put.  Hyman  (1950) 
in  her  text  on  the  echinoderms  states  on  p.  700,  "  Further  bio- 
chemical evidence  supporting  the  close  relationship  of  echinoids 
and  ophiuroids  concerns  phosphagens,  or  phosphorus  carriers,  of 


122  BIOCHEMICAL    STUDIES    OF    PHYLOGENY 

great  importance  in  metabolic  processes.  .  .  .  Crinoids,  holo- 
thurians  and  asteroids  have  arginine  as  the  phosphorus  carrier 
whereas  creatine  serves  this  function  in  the  ophiuroids  and  the 
echinoids  (echinoids  also  have  phosphoarginine).  Phospho- 
creatine  is  also  characteristic  of  vertebrates ;  creatine  in  organisms 
results  from  the  methylation  of  glycocyamine  and  only  echinoids 
and  ophiuroids  have  the  enzymes  (methylases)  necessary  for 
performing  this  reaction.  The  author  is  of  the  opinion  that  the 
closer  relationship  of  ophiuroids  to  echinoids  rather  than  to 
asteroids,  as  usually  supposed,  is  not  to  be  doubted  and  therefore 
the  union  of  asteroids  and  ophiuroids  into  one  group  is  not 
admissible.  Further  the  arrangement  recently  adopted  by 
palaeontologists  according  to  which  the  asteroids  and  ophiuroids 
derive  from  a  common  somasteroid  ancestor  and  hence  are  to 
be  united  into  one  class  Stellasteroidea  must  somehow  be  wrong." 

As  the  reader  will  have  noticed  in  the  analysis  of  Needham  et  al. 
(1932)  of  the  phosphagens  in  the  annelids,  they  found  some  CP 
as  well  as  AP  present  in  Nereis.  They  decided  that  this  was  possibly 
due  to  some  fault  in  their  technique  and  that  really  only  the  AP 
was  present. 

The  problem  was  reinvestigated  by  Baldwin  and  Yudkin  in 
1949.  They  used  similar  techniques  to  the  previous  ones;  thus 
they  differentiated  between  CP  and  AP  by  the  rate  of  hydrolysis 
in  molybdate  solution  and  they  also  used  the  Sakaguchi  and  the 
Vosges-Proskauer  test  for  the  amino-acids  arginine  and  creatine, 
though  neither  of  these  tests,  as  they  pointed  out,  were  absolutely 
specific. 

Twenty-four  different  species  of  polychaetes  were  tested  and  in 
addition  they  examined  Lumbricus,  Phascolosoma  and  Sipunculus. 

The  polychaetes  are  listed  below. 

Amphitrite  johnstoni  Lepidometria  commensalis 

Amphitrite  ornata  Lumbrinereis  sp. 

Arabella  iricolor  Maldane  urceolata 

Arenicola  marina  Neanthes  virens 

Branchiomma  vesiculosum  Nereis  cultrifera 

Chaetopterus  variopedatus  Nereis  diversicolor 

Cirratulus  grandis  Orbinia  ornata 


BIOCHEMICAL    STUDIES    OF    PHYLOGENY  123 

Cistenides  gouldii  Pista  palmata 

Clymenella  torquata  Sabella  pavonia 

Diopatra  caprea  Sabellaria  aheolata 

Enoplobranchns  sanguinea  Spirographs  brevispira 

Glycera  dibranchiata  Sthenelais  leidyi 

They  found  that  many  of  these  animals  had  CP  and  AP.  Thus 
Amphitrite,  Arenicola,  Cirratulus,  Clymenella,  Enoplobranchus, 
Maldane,  Nereis  cultrifera,  Pista,  Sabella,  Sabellaria  and  Spiro- 
graphis  had  AP  but  no  CP.  In  Chaetopterus,  Diopatra,  Glycera, 
Lumbrinereis  and  Orbinia  there  was  CP  but  no  AP.  In  Lnmbricus 
there  was  neither  CP  nor  AP.  Phascolosoma  and  Sipunculus  had 
only  AP.   The  other  polychaetes  had  AP  and  CP. 

The  first  impression  of  Baldwin  and  Yudkin  (1948)  was  that 
there  was  a  correlation  between  the  occurrence  of  AP  and  the 
sedentary  habit  since  Amphitrite,  Sabella,  Sabellaria  and  Spiro- 
graphs all  had  AP  and  were  sedentary,  but  further  investigation 
(1949)  showed  that  there  was  no  such  correlation.  Thus  even 
closely  related  genera  had  different  phosphagens:  Neanthes  virens 
(which  used  to  be  called  Nereis  virens)  had  both  CP  and  AP  whilst 
Nereis  diversicolor  had  only  AP. 

There  was  some  doubt  whether  CP  was  really  creatine  phosphate 
and  AP,  arginine  phosphate.  Thus  though  CP  on  hydrolysis  gave 
a  positive  Vosges-Proskauer  test  the  authors  concluded  only 
provisionally  that  it  was  creatine  phosphate  and  designated  it  as 
'  CP  '  and  not  CP. 

Similarly  the  arginine  phosphate  gave  a  very  weak  Sakaguchi 
reaction  and  they  doubted  if  'AP  '  was  arginine  phosphate.  They 
preferred  to  refer  to  it  as  annelid  phosphagen — '  AP.' 

The  fact  that  annelids  have  CP  is  of  importance  in  deciding 
the  phylogenetic  importance  and  significance  of  the  phosphagen. 
Thus  previously  it  was  shown  that  the  invertebrates  had  AP  whilst 
the  vertebrates,  some  echinoderms  and  some  protochordates  had 
CP.  We  now  see  that  polychaetes  (twelve  out  of  the  twenty-four 
tested)  had  CP.  This  means  that  either  the  presence  of  CP  is  not 
a  very  good  phylogenetic  indicator  or  else  that  the  annelids  are 
more  closelv  related  to  the  echinoderms  and  the  vertebrates  than 
they  are  to,  say,  the  molluscs. 


124  BIOCHEMICAL    STUDIES    OF    PHYLOGENY 

Baldwin  and  Yudkin  (1949)  also  carried  out  some  analyses  of 
the  phosphagens  in  echinoderms  and  protochordates.  They  con- 
cluded that  the  hemichordates  and  the  echinoids  were  unique  in 
that  they  both  had  CP  and  AP  whilst  the  other  echinoderms 
(except  for  ophiuroids)  had  only  AP.  These  results  were  presented 
in  tabular  form  and  indicated  that  the  vertebrates  were  derived 
from  the  Echinoderm-Protochordate  line. 

In  fact  the  evidence  for  the  phylogenetic  value  of  phosphagens 
is  not  very  good.  Out  of  the  three  hemichordates  studied, 
Balanoglossus  salmoneus,  Saccoglossus  kowalezvsky  and  Saccoglossus 
horsti,  only  the  former  has  AP  whilst  the  others  have  CP.  Rees 
(1958)  states  that  in  his  analysis  of  twenty  specimens  of  Balano- 
glossus clavigerus  he  was  able  to  find  only  CP;  there  was  no 
indication  of  AP. 

Amongst  the  echinoids  the  jaw  muscles  of  Arbacia  punctulata 
have  only  AP  and  no  CP  whilst  Strongylocentrotus  lividus  and 
Echinus  esculentus  have  both  CP  and  AP.  Similarly  Griffiths, 
Morrison  and  Ennor  (1957)  showed  that  though  some  echinoids 
such  as  Heliocidaris  erythrogramma  had  both  CP  and  AP,  others 
such  as  Centrostephanus  rodgersi  had  AP  and  no  CP.  These 
authors  concluded,  "  The  general  assumption  of  Baldwin  and 
Needham  that  both  AP  and  CP  are  found  in  the  echinoids  is  thus 
disproved  and  the  results  emphasise  the  necessity  for  examining  a 
number  of  species  within  a  class  before  concluding  that  a  particular 
phosphagen  is  characteristic  of  the  class."  If  one  was  to  take  the 
possession  of  the  phosphagens  as  a  serious  phylogenetic  feature 
one  might  conclude  that  since  the  ophiuroids  have  only  CP  like 
the  vertebrates  that  they  in  fact  are  the  closest  of  the  echinoderms 
to  the  vertebrates. 

The  phosphagen  story  took  a  new  turn  in  the  1950s  when 
chromatographic  analysis  was  applied  to  the  guanidine  com- 
pounds. As  we  have  already  seen,  the  previous  workers  were  only 
concerned  with  two  guanidines,  creatine  and  arginine,  and  they 
differentiated  these  on  the  rate  of  hydrolysis  and  various  non- 
specific tests.  French  workers  at  the  Laboratory  of  Comparative 
Biochemistry  of  the  College  de  France  (van  Thoai,  Roche,  Robin 
and  Thiem,  1953)  showed  that  the  annelids  contained  at  least  two 
other  phosphagens.     They  found   these  by  running  ascending 


BIOCHEMICAL    STUDIES    OF    PHYLOGENY 


125 


chromatograms  of  muscle  extracts  from  Arenicola  marina  and 
Nereis  dtiersicolor  in  either  pyricline-water  or  propanol-acetic- 
water  and  developing  the  chromatograms  in  a-naphthol  hypo- 
bromite  which  gives  a  coloured  spot  with  guanidines.  They 
found  that  in  Arenicola  there  was  the  compound  taurocyamine 
phosphate  whilst  in  Nereis  there  was  glycocyamine  phosphate. 


NH, 


NH< 


HN  =  C 


NH 


NH.CH2.S03H 

Taurocyamine 


NH.CH2.COOH 

Glycocyamine 


NH— PO(OH)2 


NH— PO(OH), 


HN 


HN  =  C 


NH.CH2.S03H 

Taurocyamine  phosphate 


NH.CH2.COOH 

Glycocyamine 
phosphate 


The  relationship  of  these  compounds  to  the  other  phosphagens 
was  not  as  obscure  as  might  be  supposed  on  first  sight.  Thus  van 
Thoai  and  Robin  (1951)  had  shown  that  an  enzyme  capable  of 
methylating  various  compounds  had  quite  a  wide  distribution  in 
the  invertebrates  and  that  it  was  quite  possible  that  this  might 
methylate  glycocyamine  to  form  creatine. 

It  is  probable  that  glycocyamine  phosphate  (GP)  and  tauro- 
cyamine phosphate  (TP)  play  a  similar  role  in  the  body  to  AP 
and  CP  since  there  are  enzymes  that  can  phosphorylate  G  and  T. 
Thus  Hobson  and  Rees  (1957)  showed  that  specific  phosphokinases 
were  present  in  various  annelids.  The  unphosphorylated  base  was 
added  to  the  muscle  extract,  inorganic  phosphate  and  the  appro- 
priate buffer.  This  was  then  incubated  at  40  °C  for  15  min  and 
the  phosphagens  formed  isolated  and  tested.  The  results  are 
shown  in  the  following  table. 


126 


BIOCHEMICAL    STUDIES    OF    PHYLOGENY 

Table  2 


|UM 

OF    PHOSPHATE   FORMED 

ANIMALS 

TP 

GP 

AP 

CP 

Arenicola  marina 

5-0 

1-25 

0 

0 

Nereis  diversicolor 

0-4 

6-5 

0 

0 

Nereis  facata 

0 

5-8 

0 

20 

Hermione  hystrix 

0 

0 

0 

4-5 

Aphrodite  acideata 

0 

0 

0 

1-25 

Myxicola  infundibulum 

1-5 

0 

0 

0 

Nephthys  cacea 

0 

1-7 

0 

0-7 

From  Table  2  it  can  be  seen  that  Arenicola  and  Myxicola  have 
TP  whilst  Nereis  diversicolor  has  GP  as  its  main  phosphagen. 
Hermione  and  Aphrodite  have  CP  whilst  none  of  them  had  AP. 

About  the  same  time  Roche  and  Robin  (1954)  showed  the 
presence  of  CP  in  the  sponge  Thetia  lyncurium  and  AP  in  the 
sponge  Hymeniacidon  caruncula.  Hymeniacidon  also  had  glyco- 
cyamine  (but  not  GP)  whilst  Thetia  had  taurocyamine  (but  no 
TP). 

Roche  et  al.  (1957)  made  a  thorough  survey  of  the  distribution 
of  arginine  and  creatine  in  the  animal  kingdom,  using  the  methods 
of  chromatographic  separation  and  semi-specific  chemical  tests. 
The  species  that  they  analysed  and  the  results  they  obtained  are 
shown  below. 


Species 

Creatine 

Arginine 

Sphaerechinus  granulans 

+ 

+ 

Martasterias  glacialis 

+ 

+ 

Amphipholis  squamata 

+ 

+ 

Ophiothrix  fragilis 

+ 

+ 

Leptosynapta  inhoerens 

+ 

+ 

Maia  squinado 

0 

+ 

Apis  mellifica 

0 

+ 

Bombyx  mori 

0 

+ 

Sepia  officinalis 

0 

+ 

Helix  pomatia 

0 

+ 

Limnaea  stagnalis 

0 

+ 

Mytilus  edulis 

0 

+ 

Ostrea  edulis 

0 

+ 

BIOCHEMICAL    STUDIES    OF    PHYLOGENY  127 

Species  Creatine      Arginine 

Arenicola  marina 
Audouinia  tentacidata 
Clymene  himbricoides 
Dasybranchus  caducus 
Glycera  convoluta 
Lineus  marinus 
Lnmbriconereis 
Marphysa  sanguinea 
Nephthys  hombergi 
Nereis  diversicolor 
Sabella  pavonina 
Scolophus  armiger 
Lumbricas  terrestris 
Hirudo  medicinalis 
Phascolosoma  elongatum 
Sipuncidus  nudus 
Ascaris  himbricoides 
Actinia  equina 
Anemonia  sulcata 
Calliactis  parasitica 
Halicho?idria  panicea 
Hymeniacidon  caruncula 
Thetia  lyncurium 
Tetrahymena  geleii 

The  authors  conclude  that  the  very  wide  distribution  of 
creatine  does  not  allow  one  to  come  to  any  conclusion  concerning 
its  phylogenetic  importance  and  in  particular  the  presence  of 
creatine  in  the  echinoderms  in  no  way  indicates  an  affinity  or 
relationship  with  the  vertebrates.  This  view  is  supported  by 
Ennor  and  Morrison  (1958)  in  their  review  of  the  biochemistry  of 
phosphagens  and  related  guanidines. 

What  conclusion  can  be  drawn  with  regard  to  the  distribution 
of  phosphagens  in  the  animal  kingdom?  The  first  conclusion  is 
that  there  is  certainly  no  simple  cleavage  of  the  animal  kingdom 
into  vertebrates  with  CP  and  invertebrates  with  AP.  Instead  it  is 
clear  that  both  CP  and  AP  are  found  throughout  the  invertebrates. 
The  second  conclusion  is  that  one  cannot  base  any  phylogenetic 


+ 

+ 

+ 

+ 

+ 

+ 

+ 

+ 

+ 

+ 

0 

+ 

+ 

+ 

+ 

+ 

0 

+ 

0 

+ 

0 

+ 

+ 

+ 

0 

+ 

0 

+ 

0 

+ 

+ 

+ 

0 

-f 

0 

+ 

+ 

+ 

+ 

+ 

+ 

+ 

+ 

+ 

+ 

+ 

0 

+ 

128  BIOCHEMICAL    STUDIES    OF    PHYLOGENY 

speculation  on  the  occurrence  of  CP  or  AP  since  related  genera 
within  a  class  can  differ  widely  in  their  phosphagens.  The  third 
conclusion  is  that  it  is  highly  probable  that  other  phosphagens  in 
addition  to  the  recently  discovered  GP  and  TP  will  be  found  to 
play  a  role  in  tissue  metabolism. 

Thus  Seaman  (1952)  has  isolated  a  phosphagen  from  Tetra- 
hymena  gelei  that  does  not  appear  to  be  any  obvious  guanidine 
derivative,  i.e.  not  arginine,  creatine,  taurocyamine  or  glyco- 
cyamine.  Van  Thoai  and  Robin  (1954)  isolated  another  phosphagen 
from  the  muscles  of  Lumbricus  and  called  it  lombricine.  Its 
structure  is  shown  below.  Lombricine  has  been  further  analysed 
by  Beatty  et  al.  (1959),  who  have  shown  that  it  contains  a  d- 
amino-acid,  D-serine. 

NH2  NH2 


C  =  NH  O  CH— COOH 

I                                     II  I 

HN— CH2— CH20 P O— CH2 

OH 

Lombricine 

Robin,  van  Thoai  and  Pradel  (1957)  described  a  new  guanidine 
derivative  in  the  leech  Hirudo  medicinalis  but  have  not  as  yet 
published  details  of  its  structural  formula. 

The  function  of  a  scientific  theory  is  to  help  in  our  understand- 
ing of  various  pieces  of  information  and  to  suggest  further  experi- 
ments that  will  test  the  validity  of  the  theory.  The  value  of  a 
theory  lies  in  the  extent  to  which  it  stimulates  the  development  of 
such  new  experiments.  The  theory  concerning  the  distribution  of 
phosphagens  throughout  the  animal  kingdom  as  suggested  by 
Baldwin  and  Needham  has  been  a  very  valuable  one  when  judged 
in  this  manner. 

It  is  becoming  clear  that  the  initial  impetus  that  Baldwin, 
Needham  et  al.  gave  to  the  study  of  phosphagens  has  gathered 
momentum  and  a  great  deal  of  new  information  has  been  gathered 
concerning  the  chemical  nature  of  phosphagens.  What  is  now 
required  is  a  very  thorough  analysis  of  material  from  many  genera 
throughout  the  whole  of  the  invertebrates  for  information  as  to 


BIOCHEMICAL    STUDIES    OF    PHYLOGENY  129 

the  variety  of  phosphagens.  It  is  certain  that  many  new  chemicals 
still  remain  to  be  discovered  and  the  biochemical  variations  will 
probably  be  found  to  be  as  great  as  the  more  obvious  morphological 
variations. 

From  the  phylogenetic  point  of  view,  therefore,  the  phosphagens 
are  not  a  great  deal  of  assistance.  The  table  shown  on  p.  112 
can  now  be  amended  as  below. 


Other 

Phylum 

AP 

CP 

guanidines 

Protozoa 

+ 

+ 

Sponges 

+ 

+ 

+ 

Coelenterata 

+ 

+ 

+ 

Platyhelminthia 

+ 

Nemertina 

+ 

Nematoda 

+ 

Annelida 

+ 

+ 

+ 

Arthropoda 

+ 

Mollusca 

+ 

+ 

Echinodermata 

+ 

+ 

Protochordata 

+ 

+ 

Vertebrata 

+ 

The  gaps  in  the  table  will  be  filled  as  more  research  is  done  on 
this  subject. 

(2)  Sterols 

The  phosphagens  are  not  the  only  compounds  that  have  been 
used  to  indicate  phylogenetic  relationships.  Within  recent  years 
certain  sterols  have  been  used  to  elucidate  relationships,  though  the 
work  is  still  at  a  developmental  stage.  Some  applications  of  the 
sterol  studies  are  as  follows. 

Hyman  (1955)  in  her  volume  on  the  echinoderms  does  not 
follow  the  normal  custom  and  place  the  asteroids  with  the 
ophiuroids ;  instead  she  places  her  chapters  in  the  order  Holothuria, 
Asteroidea,  Echinoidea,  Ophiuroidea.  Her  reasons  for  doing  this 
are  stated  on  p.  699.  In  particular  she  decides  that  the  ophiuroids 
and  the  asteroids  should  be  separated  and  the  ophiuroids  placed 
withtheechinoidson  the  basis  of  larval  development,  the  possession 
of  an  epineural  canal  in  the  ophiuroids,  and  the  possible  occurrence 


130 


BIOCHEMICAL    STUDIES    OF    PHYLOGENY 

CH3 

CH— CH2.CH2R 


Cholesterol 


Cholestanol 


CH3 

CH— CH2CH2R 


CH3 
CH.CH2.CH2.R 


CH3 
CH.CH=CH.R 


Clionasterol 


Porifasterol 


CH3 

CH — CH=CH.R 


Stellasterol 

Fig.  39.   Sterol  structure.  This  figure  shows  the  structure  of  various 
of  the  sterols  mentioned  in  the  text. 

R  =  —  CH2.CH(CH3)<,  for  Cholesterol  and  Cholestanol. 
R  =  -CH.(CH3).CH"(CH3)2  for  the  others. 

of  a  vestibule  in  the  ophiuroids.  On  p.  700  she  states,  "  Finally,  in 
recent  years  workers  in  comparative  biochemistry  have  produced 
striking  evidence  in  favour  of  this  community  of  ancestry  "  (i.e. 
the  ophiuroids  with  the  echinoids  and  not  with  the  asteroids). 
"  Bergman  (1949  and  in  a  letter)  finds  that  all  ophiuroids  and 
echinoids  tested  have  sterols  of  Type  I,  namely  cholesterol  or  some 
closely  related  compound,  whereas  numerous  asteroids  tested  have 
Type  II  sterols    that  is,  stellasterol  or  related  compounds.  The 


BIOCHEMICAL    STUDIES    OF    PHYLOGENY  131 

sterols  of  the  three  crinoids  thus  far  tested  belong  to  Type  I,  al- 
though perhaps  a  new  variety,  and  those  of  holothurians  classify  as 
Type  II.  Further  biochemical  evidence  supporting  the  close  re- 
lationship of  echinoids  and  ophiuroids  concerns  phosphagens  or 
phosphorus  carriers,  of  great  importance  in  metabolic  processes." 
Bergman  (1949)  gives  the  following  table  showing  the  various 
species  of  echinoderms  studied  and  the  sterols  present  in  each 
(see  Fig.  39). 

Asteroidea  Stellasterol    Hitodestrol   Cholesterol 

Asterias  rubens  * 

Asterias  forbesi  * 

Asterias  rollestoni  * 

Asterias  scoparius  * 

Asterias  pectinifera  * 

Echinoidea 

Tripneustes  esculentus 
Centrechinus  antillaram 
Lytechinus  variegatus 
Heliocidenis  crassidus 
Arbacia  punctulata 

Holothuria 
Holothuria  princepo  * 

Cucumaria  chronjhelmi  * 

Ophiuroidea 
Ophiopholis  aculeata  #? 

From  this  table  one  can  see  that  the  asteroids  and  the  holothur- 
ians both  possess  stellasterol  whilst  the  echinoids  and  possibly  the 
ophiuroids  have  cholesterol.  This  would  link  the  asteroids  and  the 
holothurians  on  the  0ne  hand  and  the  echinoids  and  ophiuroids 
on  the  other  hand,  an  arrangement  which  would  agree  with  that 
based  on  larval  characteristics. 

Perhaps  it  will  pay  us  to  look  at  the  steroid  situation  in  a  little 
more  detail.  Bergman  (1949)  has  given  an  interesting  review  of  the 
distribution  of  lipids  in  marine  invertebrates  with  special  refer- 
ence to  the  sterols.  At  one  time  it  was  thought  that  cholesterol  was 
the  only  sterol  present  in  these  bodies  but  later  work  showed  that 

10— IOE 


132  BIOCHEMICAL    STUDIES    OF    PHYLOGENY 

there  were  in  fact  over  twenty  different  sterols,  including  optical 
isomers,  present  in  the  invertebrates  and  that  it  is  quite  likely  as 
research  proceeds  that  still  more  will  be  discovered.  These 
sterols  differ  in  (1)  the  length  of  the  side  chain,  (2)  the  presence  or 
absence  of  double  bonds  in  this  side  chain,  (3)  the  location  of 
double  bonds  in  the  main  sterol  skeleton. 

Up  to  1949  the  most  studied  phylum  was  the  Porifera.  This  was 
due  to  the  fact  that  they  were  easily  obtained  in  fairly  large 
quantities.  Over  fifty  different  species  of  sponges  have  been 
analysed  by  Bergman  and  his  colleagues  and  they  have  obtained 
some  very  interesting  results.  In  the  first  place  they  have  dis- 
covered more  than  ten  different  sterols  in  sponges,  only  two  of 
which  had  been  known  before.  Secondly  the  presence  or  absence 
of  these  sterols  helped  in  the  elucidation  of  certain  systematic 
problems. 

For  some  time  a  sponge  from  the  Biscayne  Bay,  Florida,  had 
been  given  a  variety  of  names.  Some  collectors  had  called  it 
Suberites  distortus,  others  Suberites  tuber culosus.  Bergman  (1949) 
studied  the  sterols  present  in  this  sponge  and  showed  that 
clionasterol  and  poriferasterol  were  present.  Now  these  sterols 
were  normally  not  found  in  the  family  Suberitidea  but  instead 
were  more  often  found  in  the  Clionidae  or  the  Choanatidea. 

Porifer-    Neospongo- 
sterol 


Cholest- 

Clionast- 

Porifi 

anol 

erol 

aster 

Choanitidae 

# 

# 

Suberitidae 

# 

Clionidae 

# 

# 

Suberites  distortus 

* 

# 

# 


Suberites  was  very  carefully  examined  by  Laubenfells,  who 
showed  that  there  were  some  small  microscleres  present  in  the 
tissues.  These  microscleres  were  diagnostic  of  the  genus 
Anthosigmelia,  which  is  in  the  family  Choanitidea.  This  then  would 
mean  that  the  sponge  was  not  a  Suberitidae  but  a  Choanitidae  and 
this  would  agree  with  the  sterol  assay. 

A  more  complex  case  is  present  in  that  of  Hymeniacidon 
heliophila.  This  sponge  has  been  described  both  as  Hymeniacidon 
heliophila   and  as  Stylotella  heliophila.    The  genus  Stylotella  is 


BIOCHEMICAL    STUDIES    OF    PHYLOGENY  133 

normally  placed  in  the  family  Suberitidae,  a  family  containing  only 
saturated  sterols.  Bergman  has  shown  that  saturated  sterols 
are  present  in  this  sponge  and  therefore  the  sterol  assay  agrees 
with  its  placing  amongst  the  Suberitidae.  Unfortunately  the  range 
of  sterols  of  the  family  Hymeniacidonidae  is  not  yet  known  but 
there  is  no  reason  why  this  sponge  should  be  transferred  from  the 
genus  Hymeniacidon  to  that  of  Stylotella.  Bergman  states,  "  such 
a  transfer  will  remain  premature  until  more  is  known  about  the 
sterol  contents  of  other  species  of  Hymeniacidon  and  of  the  closely 
related  Halichondria  "  and  he  makes  his  position  even  more  clear 
in  the  statement,  "  It  is  dangerous  and  frequently  misleading  to 
base  significant  conclusions  concerning  comparative  biochemistry 
on  data  derived  from  but  a  few  representatives  of  a  given  phylum. 
This  point  is  apparent  when  the  great  diversity  of  sterols  in 
Porifera  is  considered." 

To  return  to  the  echinoderms  it  will  be  remembered  that  so  far 
only  three  types  of  sterol  have  been  described  in  the  literature 
for  the  echinoderms.  There  is  a  likelihood  that  further  study  of 
the  echinoderms  will  show  a  greater  divergence  of  the  sterols 
present  in  this  group  and  that  the  cleavage  shown  in  the  table  on 
p.  131  will  not  be  so  clearly  delineated. 


CHAPTER  9 


VERTEBRATE  PALAEONTOLOGY 


The  most  important  evidence  for  the  theory  of  Evolution  is  that 
obtained  from  the  study  of  palaeontology.  Though  the  study  of 
other  branches  of  zoology  such  as  Comparative  Anatomy  or 
Embryology  might  lead  one  to  suspect  that  animals  are  all  inter- 
related, it  was  the  discovery  of  various  fossils  and  their  correct 
placing  in  relative  strata  and  age  that  provided  the  main  factual 
basis  for  the  modern  view  of  Evolution. 

It  is  unfortunate  that  the  earliest  rocks  to  contain  fossils,  the 
Precambrian  and  Cambrian,  already  show  representatives  of  all 
the  major  invertebrate  phyla.  The  earliest  rocks  are  mainly 
igneous  and  it  is  possible  that  the  fossils  that  they  once  contained 
have  since  been  boiled  away,  but  there  is  an  alternative  view  that 
the  invertebrates  suddenly  and  explosively  evolved  and  had  little 
or  no  Precambrian  history.  Though  there  is  some  development  of 
the  various  invertebrate  fossils,  especially  within  the  phyla,  our 
main  examples  of  the  evolution  of  the  major  groups  of  animals 
come  from  our  study  of  the  vertebrates.  If  we  ask  an  under- 
graduate to  give  a  brief  account  of  the  way  in  which  the  vertebrate 
palaeontology  provides  evidence  for  evolution,  his  answer  may  go 
rather  like  this. 

"  It  is  possible  to  date  the  rocks  fairly  accurately  and  in  general 
the  oldest  rocks  are  at  the  bottom  and  the  youngest  rocks  are  on 
the  top.  There  are  sometimes  cases  where  the  rocks  have  been 
turned  over  so  that  the  layers  are  sideways  on  or  upside  down,  but 
careful  study  soon  indicates  this  and  allows  one  to  determine 
their  correct  relative  positions.  If  one  studies  the  vertebrate 
remains,  one  finds  that  there  are  no  vertebrate  fossils  in  the  oldest 
rocks.  The  next  oldest  rocks  have  some  vertebrate  fossils;  these 
are  fragments  of  simple  fishes.    The  next  oldest  rocks  have  fish 

134 


VERTEBRATE    PALAEONTOLOGY 


135 


and  amphibian  fossils,  the  next  have  fish,  amphibian  and  reptile 
fossils,  whilst  the  most  recent  rocks  will  have  fish,  amphibian, 
reptile  and  mammal  fossils  (see  Fig.  40)." 

"The  most  important  point  is  that  one  never  finds  a  mammal 
fossil  in  rocks  that  are  pre-reptilian ;  in  fact  the  finding  of  a  single 
mammal  fossil  in  such  an  early  stratum  would  seriously  question 
the  correctness  of  evolutionary  concepts.  Such  a  fossil  has  never 
been  found  and  the  evidence  now  accumulating  strongly  supports 
the  view  that  the  fish  gave  rise  to  the  amphibia,  the  amphibia  to 
the  reptiles,  and  the  reptiles  to  the  mammals." 


Coenozoic 


Cretaceous 

Jurassic 

Triassic 


Carboniferous 


Devonian 


Cambrian 


T 


Mammals 


Reptiles 


Amphibia 


Fish 


No    vertebrate  fossils 


Fig.  40.   Diagram  to  illustrate  a  simple  view  of  the  level  of  origin  of 
the    various    vertebrate    fossils.     Note    that    the    sequence    runs 

Fish-Amphibia-Reptilia-Mammals. 


This  account,  though  a  simple  one,  contains  one  serious  fault. 
The  figure  shows  not  the  time  of  origin  of  the  different  classes  of 
the  vertebrates  but  instead  the  time  of  dominance  of  that  class.  If 
we  consider  the  time  of  origin  we  get  a  more  complex  picture  (Fig. 
41).  Thus  instead  of  having  the  reptiles,  amphibia,  bony  fish  and 
elasmobranch  fishes  all  separated  from  each  other  by  hundreds  of 
millions  of  years,  they  all  arose  during  the  course  of  less  than  100 
million  years.  It  is  of  course  difficult  to  decide  just  when  any  of 
the  groups  did  arise,  but  some  estimate  can  be  made. 

The  earliest  fossil  vertebrates,  the  Agnatha,  are  found  in  the 
Silurian  (fragments  are  found  in  the  Ordovician).  The  next  group, 
the  Placoderms,  are  found  in  the  Upper  Silurian.  The  bony  fish 
arose  in  the  Devonian  as  did  also  the  elasmobranches  and  the 
Amphibia.  (It  is  of  interest  to  note  here  that  there  is  one  school 
of  thought,   examplified  by  Save   Soderberg  (1934)  and  Jarvik 


136 


VERTEBRATE    PALAEONTOLOGY 


Coenozoic 



_ 

Cretaceous 

Jurassic 

Triassic 

Mammals 
1 

Carboniferous 

Reptiles 

■ 

1 

? 

Devonian 

Fish       Ar;phibia           ? 
i          ■ 

Cambrian 

i         ? 

?      No    vertebrate  fossils 

Fig.  4 1 .  Diagram  to  show  a  more  complex  view  of  the  level  of  origin 

of  the  various  vertebrate  fossils.    Note  that  the  precise  time  of 

origin  is  often  not  clear  and  that  the  jawed  fish,  amphibia  and 

reptilia  all  arose  within  a  comparatively  short  time  of  each  other. 


(1942),  that  suggests  that  the  modern  amphibia  are  diphyletic, 
the  anurans  coming  from  one  stock  of  bony  fish  whilst  the 
urodeles  came  from  another;  the  two  lines  being  separate  in  the 
Early  Devonian.) 

The  reptiles  arose  in  the  Carboniferous.  There  are  certain 
forms  such  as  Seymouria  that  are  of  interest  in  that  they  have  body 
characters  that  are  reptilian  and  head  characters  that  are  amphibian. 
Seymouria  is  sometimes  thought  of  as  a  link  between  the  Amphibia 
and  reptiles.  Unfortunately  Seymouria  is  found  in  the  Permian 
whilst  the  first  reptiles  arose  in  the  Pennsylvanian,  some  20  or  so 
million  years  earlier.  The  situation  concerning  the  origin  of  the 
mammals  is  not  very  much  more  clear,  though  the  mammals 
certainly  evolved  at  a  later  date  than  the  first  reptiles.  Just  how  the 
major  groups  of  the  mammals  evolved  is  not  very  clear.  Thus  we 
have  three  distinct  mammalian  lines,  the  Monotremes,  the 
Marsupials  and  the  Placentals,  and  there  is  no  good  evidence  that 
all  three  came  from  the  same  reptilian  stock.  It  is  quite  possible 
that  many  of  the  mammalian-like  characters  such  as  warm- 
bloodedness,  double  circulation  through  the  heart,  development 
of  the  neopallium,  development  of  hair  and  secretion  by  milk 
glands,  could  be  homoiologous  and  that  the  mammals  resemble  the 
arthropods  in  that  they  are  not  a  phylum  but  a  grade  of  organisa- 
tion that  has  been  achieved  many  times  from  a  basic  stock. 

There  are  other  points  of  interest  that  arise  when  we  consider 
the  time  of  origin  of  these  various  groups.    On  embryological 


VERTEBRATE    PALAEONTOLOGY  137 

grounds  it  had  been  considered  that  cartilage  was  more  primitive 
than  bone.  Thus  cartilage  appeared  in  the  embryo  in  most  cases 
before  bone  did,  and  the  elasmobranch  fishes  in  many  ways 
appeared  simpler  than  the  bony  fish.  The  elasmobranches  were 
in  fact  considered  to  be  more  primitive  than  the  bony  fish  and  it 
was  not  till  more  attention  was  paid  to  the  palaeontological  dating 
that  it  become  clear  that  the  elasmobranches  were  more  recent 
than  the  Osteichthyes.  The  Osteichthyes  arose  in  the  Early  and 
Middle  Devonian  whilst  the  elasmobranches  arose  in  the  Middle- 
Late  Devonian.  Furthermore  most  of  the  fossil  groups  were  bony 
when  first  found  but  there  was  a  tendency  to  reduce  the  ossifica- 
tion so  that  the  later  forms  are  less  bony  and  more  cartilaginous. 
The  palaeontological  evidence  thus  indicates  that  bone  is  more 
primitive  than  cartilage  and  in  this  respect  conflicts  with  ideas 
that  are  derived  from  embryological  studies. 

The  fact  that  the  groups  Agnatha,  Placoderms,  Osteichthyes, 
Chrondrichthyes,  Amphibia  and  Reptiles  all  arose  within  a 
relatively  short  time  of  each  other  (possibly  by  explosive  evolution, 
the  explosion  lasting  over  50  million  years)  means  that  one  has  to 
be  much  more  accurate  in  dating  the  fossils  than  if  it  had  taken, 
say,  300  million  years. 

There  are  two  main  ways  of  dating  rocks:  an  objective  method 
of  using  radioactive  data  and  a  subjective  method  by  which  one 
analyses  the  relative  position  of  the  rocks  and  their  included 
fossils  and  then  comes  to  conclusions  concerning  the  contempor- 
aneity and  priority  of  the  different  strata.  Neither  of  these 
methods  is  completely  free  from  objection,  as  we  shall  now  see. 

Radioactive  dating  of  rocks 

There  are  various  methods  by  which  it  is  possible  to  use  the 
ratio  of  various  radioactive  materials  to  determine  the  absolute 
age  of  rocks.   Some  of  these  will  briefly  be  mentioned  here. 

The  first  method  is  the  uranium-lead  method,  or  the  so-called 
radiogenic  lead  method.  Nier  (1939)  published  a  review  of  this 
method  as  applied  to  various  samples  and  later  reviews  of  the 
subject  have  been  written  by  Knopf  (1948),  Kulp  (1955,  1956)  and 
Ahrens  (1956).  There  is  also  the  book  by  Zeuner  (1958)  which 
discusses  the  various  methods  of  dating  material.  The  common 
lead  isotope   has  the   atomic  weight  of  204,     However,   other 


138  VERTEBRATE    PALAEONTOLOGY 

isotopes  of  lead  occur  and  these  are  formed  during  the  breakdown 
of  uranium  and  thorium.  Thus 

TJ238    ^  Pb206 

TJ235     ^  Pb207 

1^232 y  p]^208 

The  rate  of  decay  of  U238— >-  Pb206  is  constant  and  can  be  deter- 
mined by  experimental  observation.  It  is  usually  expressed  as  a 
half-life  period,  i.e.  the  time  taken  for  x  g  of  uranium  to  decay 
into  x/2  g  of  uranium.  Since  the  half-life  period  of  the  three 
reactions  above  are  known  it  is  possible  to  get  three  checks  on  the 
age  of  any  piece  of  rock  that  contains  U235,  U238  and  Th232.  In 
less  than  one  million  years  all  three  reactions  come  into  equilibrium 
and  the  ratio  of  the  values  U238/Pb206;  U235/Pb207  and  Th232/Pb208 
should  be  constant.  The  ratio  of  Pb207/Pb206  should  also  be  con- 
stant since  the  ratio  of  U235/U238  is  constant.  This  means  that  on 
old  rocks  all  three  methods  should  give  results  of  approximately 
the  same  value. 

This  radiogenic  dating  has  been  of  the  greatest  value  in  deter- 
mining the  age  of  the  earth.  These  studies  indicate  that  the 
earth  is  much  older  than  most  people  had  thought  and  that  it  is 
of  the  order  of  4,500  million  years  old.  But  when  the  radiogenic 
methods  are  applied  to  more  recent  rocks,  especially  those  bearing 
fossils,  two  serious  handicaps  arise.  The  first  is  that  this  method 
can  of  course  only  be  applied  to  rocks  that  contain  radiogenic 
lead;  that  is,  lead  derived  from  uranium  or  thorium.  These  rocks 
are  usually  pegmatites,  i.e.  rocks  formed  from  the  residues  after 
granite  has  crystallised  out  from  the  liquid  mass.  This  implies 
that  the  material  at  some  stage  or  another  has  been  molten  and 
that  therefore  it  is  unlikely  to  contain  fossils.  Secondly  there  are 
considerable  differences  in  the  age  as  determined  from  the  differ- 
ent ratio  of  the  isotopes  206/207,  206/238,  207/235  or  208/232. 
Thus  Kulp  (1955)  has  published  a  table  giving  data  for  forty-five 
different  samples  of  material,  the  lead  ratios  being  determined  by 
mass  spectrometer;  and  of  these  only  seven  are  believed  to  be 
accurate  to  within  5%.  Some  are  very  inaccurate,  due,  it  is 
believed,  to  the  loss  of  radon  by  diffusion  from  the  rocks  in  the 
series  U238/Pb206.    Another  difficulty  is  due  to  the  amount  of 


VERTEBRATE    PALAEONTOLOGY  139 

non-radiogenic  lead  present  in  the  material.  Where  this  is 
high  there  is  a  corresponding  high  error  in  the  estimation.  This 
can  lead  to  an  error  of  700  million  years  in  the  exceptional  case 
of  the  Caribou  Mine,  Colorado,  where  the  deposit  contained  as 
much  as  97%  lead.  The  correct  age  of  the  deposit  was  25  million 
years  old. 

From  the  stratigraphic  point  of  view  the  radiogenic  data  is  a 
little  disappointing.  Thus  Kulp  (1955)  states,  "  The  only 
thoroughly  satisfactory  sample  from  a  stratigraphic  point  of  view 
is  the  Swedish  kolm  which  contains  Upper  Cambrian  fossils." 
Unfortunately  the  isotopic  ages  obtained  by  Nier  for  this  sample 
do  not  agree.   Thus: 

U238/Pb206  gave  380  million  years 
Tj235/pb>2  07  gave  440  million  years 
Pb207/Pb206  gave  800  million  years 

The  correct  age  appears  to  be  440  million  years  and  it  is  probable 
that  the  other  values  are  in  error  due  to  radon  loss. 

There  are  two  other  locations  of  fossiliferous  rocks  that  have 
also  been  accurately  radiogenically  dated.  A  pitchblende  from 
Colorado  has  been  dated  as  60  million  years  old.  This  had  been 
placed  at  the  beginning  of  the  Eocene.  It  will  be  remembered 
that  the  dating  of  the  Eocene  was  tentatively  done  by  Matthew 
(1914)  by  estimating  the  time  required  for  the  evolution  of  the 
horse.  Matthew  decided  that  it  took  45  million  years,  i.e.  he 
differed  by  15  million  years  from  the  radiogenic  dating. 

All  these  dates  are  based  on  pitchblendes  which  might  have 
percolated  through  into  the  examined  strata  and  they  could  in 
fact  have  been  derived  from  some  other  strata  than  that  in  which 
they  have  been  discovered.  Kulp  in  discussing  the  uranium 
contents  of  rocks  states  that  the  high  uranium  concentration  is 
often  associated  with  a  carbonaceous  deposit  and  it  is  conceivable 
that  the  uranium  was  accumulated  by  some  biochemical  process 
before  the  rock  systems  became  molten. 

The  fact  that  pegmatites  are  few  and  far  between  makes  it 
improbable  that  the  uranium  method  will  have  extensive  use  in 
dating  fossils.  It  is  more  likely  that  some  other  method  will  be  of 
greater  use. 


140  VERTEBRATE    PALAEONTOLOGY 

Potassium  method 

This  is  one  of  the  most  promising  new  methods  for  the  dating 
of  rocks.  Potassium  is  one  of  the  most  common  elements  in  rock 
and  its  isotope  K40  occurs  as  0-0119%  of  the  natural  element.  K40 
decays  to  form  Ca40  by  beta  emission,  the  decay  having  a  half-life 
period  of  1-35  X  109  years.  This  would  take  us  back  1,000 
million  years.  There  is  a  second  path  of  decay  open  to  K40. 
It  can  capture  an  electron  and  turn  into  A40.  This  latter  system 
has  not  yet  been  fully  worked  out  but  it  is  probable  that  both 
methods  will  prove  of  great  use  in  dating  rock  strata  (Ahrens  1956). 
A  paper  by  Mayne,  Lambert  and  York  (1959)  shows  that  whereas 
the  previous  methods  estimated  the  Upper  Cambrian  to  be  450 
million  years  old,  the  K  method  gives  a  value  of  650  million 
years.  This  would  mean  that  these  rocks  are  some  200  million 
years  older  than  previously  thought,  a  point  of  considerable 
interest  since  it  indicates  the  size  of  the  errors  to  be  expected  in 
estimates  based  on  other  methods. 

Subjective  Methods 

We  have,  then,  as  yet,  no  accurate  objective  clock  that  will 
allow  us  to  determine  the  absolute  age  of  the  majority  of  the  rocks 
of  the  world.  Instead  we  have  to  go  mainly  on  stratigraphical 
data  and  there  too  we  find  several  problems. 

From  a  stratigraphical  point  of  view  one  cannot  state  the 
absolute  age  of  a  given  piece  of  rock ;  all  that  one  can  do  is  estimate 
the  relative  age  of  the  rock,  and  where  this  is  based  on  the  thick- 
ness of  the  deposit  and  the  rate  of  deposition,  the  results  are  bound 
to  be  only  approximate.  If  the  various  levels  are  complex  and 
stratified,  then  it  is  often  possible  to  determine  contemporaneity, 
especially  when  the  strata  are  close  together.  The  situation  is 
much  more  complex  when  one  has  to  decide  if  rocks  in  different 
parts  of  the  world  are  contemporaneous.  Thus  the  great  Caledonian 
Oregony  gave  rise  to  a  marked  separation  of  the  Devonian  and 
Silurian  rocks  in  North- West  Europe,  but  this  separation  is  not 
found  in  the  Appalachian  syncline.  Similarly  the  rock  strata  in 
Maryland,  U.S.A.,  show  an  unbroken  series  of  deposits  from  the 
Late  Silurian  to  Early  Devonian  without  any  sign  of  a  boundary. 

To  what  extent  can  one  place  the  fishes  found  in  England, 
Scandinavia,   Germany  and  the  United  States  in  their  correct 


VERTEBRATE    PALAEONTOLOGY  141 

relative  temporal  positions?  To  what  extent  can  one  assume  that 
the  climatic  conditions  in  different  parts  of  the  world  would  not 
have  affected  the  distribution  of  animals  so  that  a  local  change  in 
climatic  conditions  lasting  some  millions  of  years  did  not  lead  to  a 
migration  of  specimens  into  different  parts  of  the  world?  For 
then,  if  one  decided  that  strata  with  similar  fossils  were  of  similar 
age,  one  could  be  in  serious  error.  What  is  the  maximum  error 
that  can  be  allowed  in  the  estimation  of  the  date  of  any  given 
series  of  rocks?  All  these  questions  have  to  be  answered  before 
one  can  decide  that  fish  A  is  earlier  than  fish  B  in  time. 

There  is  another  and  in  this  case  a  minor  difficulty.  This 
concerns  the  nature  and  naming  of  the  strata.  There  is  often  some 
discussion  as  to  whether  a  given  series  of  rocks  should  be  placed 
at  the  bottom  of  one  level  or  the  top  of  another.  Thus  the 
Tremadoc  has  been  placed  both  at  the  top  of  the  Cambrian  and 
also  at  the  bottom  of  the  Ordovician.  Another  problem  concerns 
the  Downtonian;  are  these  Late  Silurian  or  Early  Devonian  rocks? 
This  point  is  only  of  importance  when  the  fossils  are  classified  as 
Late  Silurian  or  Early  Devonian  instead  of  Downtonian.  It  is 
indeed  a  great  tribute  to  the  work  of  the  geologists  and  palaeonto- 
logists that  so  much  agreement  has  been  reached  concerning  the 
dating  of  the  various  strata.  But  it  is  unfortunate  that  the 
difficulties  are  often  glossed  over  and  only  the  most  simple  story 
presented.  When  one  is  dealing  with  the  evolution  of  the  basic 
vertebrate  types  all  within  a  comparatively  short  time  of  each 
other,  the  problem  of  accurate  dating  becomes  one  of  critical 
importance.  Many  of  the  conclusions  that  we  have  today  are  only 
tentative  ones. 

We  can  state  with  certainty  that  the  earliest  bony  fragments  are 
those  of  Agnathan  fish.  These  are  separated  by  some  300  million 
years  from  the  earliest  mammalian  fragments.  But  it  is  much  more 
difficult  to  decide  just  how  much  earlier  the  Agnatha  were  than  the 
very  first  Placoderms;  or  how  much  earlier  the  first  Osteichthyes 
were  than  the  first  elasmobranches,  or  when  the  first  Amphibia 
arose  relative  to  the  time  of  origin  of  the  reptiles.  We  can  believe 
that  one  group  arose  before  the  other  and  there  is  good  evidence 
that  one  group  of  fossils  may  be  commonly  found  before  another, 
but  when  it  comes  down  to  giving  a  precise  date,  or  even  a  reason- 
able estimation  of  the  time  of  origin  of  the  groups,  it  is  quite 


142  VERTEBRATE    PALAEONTOLOGY 

another  matter.  Thus  we  don't  know  the  time  or  the  source  of 
origin  of  the  vertebrates.  We  do  not  know  the  relationship 
between  the  Agnatha  and  the  Placoderms.  We  do  not  know  the 
ancestry  of  the  Osteichthyes  or  Chondrichthyes.  We  do  not  know 
if  the  Amphibia  are  monophyletic  or  diphyletic.  We  do  not  know 
if  the  mammals  are  monophyletic  or  polyphyletic. 

In  spite  of  the  ignorance  on  these  basic  points  certain  changes 
have  been  taking  place.  Thus  in  older  classifications  one  could 
read  about  a  group  called  "  Pisces."  This  group  is  no  longer 
considered  a  suitable  classiflcatory  unit  and  it  has  been  broken 
down  into  the  groups  Agnatha,  Placoderms,  Osteichthyes  and  so 
on.  In  other  words  the  group  "  Pisces  "  was  a  complex  grade  of 
organisation,  a  grade  corresponding  to  the  "  fish  level  of  com- 
plexity." Further  studies  may  show  that  the  Amphibia,  reptiles 
and  mammals  are  all  grades  of  organisation  and  not  necessarily 
very  closely  related  groups  of  animals. 

Rates  of  Evolution 

Within  recent  years  the  study  of  genera  and  species  in  the 
various  geological  strata  has  been  put  on  a  quantitative  basis. 
Thus  if  one  studies  a  group  of  animals  and  examines  the  number  of 
genera  present,  say,  in  the  Ordovician  and  then  examines  how 
many  of  these  genera  are  present  in  more  recent  strata  one  can 
make  a  calculation  of  the  time  over  which  each  genus  existed  and 
from  this  one  mav  come  to  certain  tentative  conclusions  about  the 

J 

evolution  of  the  groups  as  a  whole. 

This  technique,  together  with  various  others,  has  been  applied 
with  considerable  success  by  G.  G.  Simpson  in  his  books  Tempo 
and  Mode  in  Evolution  (1944)  and  The  Major  Features  of  Evolution 
(1953).  These  works  satisfy  two  desires  in  the  reader:  the  first 
is  for  an  intelligent  approach  to  fossil  animals  and  the  realisation 
that  they  once  were  living  animals;  the  second  is  for  a  treatment  of 
evolution  and  palaeontology  in  a  mathematical  and  symbolic 
manner. 

Simpson  takes  two  groups,  the  Lamellibranches  and  the 
Carnivores  (excluding  the  Pinnipedia)  and  for  each  draws  up  a 
table  showing  the  number  of  genera  present  in  the  Ordovician, 
Silurian,  Devonian  and  so  on,  and  also  the  level  at  which  each 


VERTEBRATE    PALAEONTOLOGY  143 

genus  disappeared.  From  this  information  it  is  possible  to  draw 
a  curve  showing  the  percentage  of  Devonian  genera  that  are  alive 
at  more  recent  times.  From  these  curves  one  can  see  that  the 
lamellibranches  differs  from  the  Carnivora  in  that  the  mean 
survivorship  for  a  lamellibranch  genus  is  some  78  million  years 
whilst  that  for  the  Carnivora  is  6J  million  years.  Simpson  con- 
cludes, "  The  data  undoubtedly  exaggerate  the  difference  for 
various  reasons,  but  it  is  safe  to  say  that  the  carnivores  have 
evolved,  on  the  average,  some  ten  times  as  fast  as  pelecypods 
(lamellibranches)  "  (1944).  This  does  not  mean  that  all  lamelli- 
branch genera  lasted  for  78  million  years  and  hence  ten  times 
as  long  as  each  carnivore  genus;  the  values  referred  to  are  mean 
values. 

Simpson's  views  concerning  the  mean  length  of  genera  have 
not  gone  unchallenged.  In  particular  Williams  (1957)  has  made 
some  interesting  objections  to  the  techniques  employed  by 
Simpson.  Williams  states,  "  An  ever-increasing  number  of  papers 
dealing  with  the  development  of  fossil  groups  contains  a  host  of 
graphical  and  numerical  devices  designed  to  provide  a  sober  tone 
of  objectivity  to  the  accompanying  text.  On  the  whole  they  appear 
to  be  extremely  useful  but  there  is  a  real  danger  that  the  student 
will  lose  sight  of  the  tenuous  and  arbitrary  nature  of  most  of  the 
data  used  in  the  compilation  of  such  charts,  for  there  is  always  a 
tendency  to  accept  numbers  as  the  only  worthwhile  facts  in  papers 
of  this  kind." 

Williams  goes  on  to  point  out  that  a  great  deal  in  such  calcula- 
tions depends  on  the  nature  of  the  systematics  of  the  groups  studied 
and  whether  the  systematists  working  on  the  groups  were 
"  lumpers  "  or  "  splitters."  The  former  group  as  many  species 
as  possible  together  into  one  genus,  the  latter  separate  each  species 
into  a  separate  genus!  If  a  lumper  has  been  at  work  on  a  group, 
there  would  be  few  genera  and  each  would  exist  for  a  long  period 
of  geological  time.  There  are  also  comparatively  few  genera  if  a 
group  has  not  been  "  monographed  "  for  some  time.  (There 
appears  to  be  a  good  correlation  between  the  number  of  mono- 
graphs that  has  been  published  on  a  group  and  the  number  of 
genera  described  for  such  a  group  (Cooper  and  Williams  1952).) 
When  the  concept  of  "  lumpers  and  splitters  "  is  applied  to  the 
Brachiopods,  a  group  that  includes  Lingida  which  has  remained 


144  VERTEBRATE    PALAEONTOLOGY 

unchanged  since  the  Early  Cambrian  and  which  Simpson  classifies 
as  a  slowly  evolving  group,  it  becomes  clear  that  different  views 
concerning  the  survivorship  of  the  genera  can  be  obtained  by 
examining  the  genera  described  in  1894,  1929  or  1956;  the  mean 
life  of  a  genus  being  64,  56  or  53  million  years  respectively.  This 
would  still  mean  little  when  compared  to  the  6J  million  years 
of  the  carnivore  genus,  i.e.  the  brachiopods  would  appear  to  have 
evolved  some  seven  times  more  slowly. 

Williams  then  points  out  that  the  figure  for  the  carnivores  is 
that  of  a  small  group  taken  over  the  climax  of  their  evolutionary 
history,  i.e.  when  the  carnivores  show  the  greatest  variation  and 
formation  of  new  genera.  On  the  other  hand  the  figures  for  the 
lamellibranches  and  the  brachiopods  are  taken  over  the  whole 
range  of  the  animals'  geological  record  and  both  groups  are 
found  from  almost  the  earliest  geological  time.  Williams  therefore 
suggests  that  it  is  more  logical  to  consider  the  climax  of  evolution 
of  such  group  as  the  brachiopods.  This  would  be  the  231  genera 
of  Ordovician  times.  The  average  duration  of  these  genera  is  16 
million  years  and  some  have  as  short  a  duration  as  10  million  years. 
Thus  if  the  climax  of  evolution  is  taken  for  both  the  Carnivora  and 
Brachiopoda,  the  difference  of  the  mean  duration  of  each  genus 
changes  from  one  of  6|  million  years  and  53  million  years  to  one  of 
6J  million  years  and  16  million  years.  It  would  be  interesting  to 
have  the  similar  calculations  applied  to  the  lamellibranches  and, 
say,  the  early  reptiles,  the  latter  showing  an  explosive  type  of 
evolution  that  took  place  some  time  ago,  thus  allowing  the  post- 
climax  period  to  be  analysed.  The  example  just  quoted  concerning 
the  rate  of  evolution  of  the  Brachiopoda  shows  how  careful  one 
must  be  in  assuming  that  conclusions  are  valid  unless  one  makes 
a  careful  consideration  and  analysis  of  the  data  supporting 
these  conclusions. 

The  Evolution  of  the  Horse 

It  would  not  be  fitting  in  discussing  the  implications  of  Evolu- 
tion to  leave  the  evolution  of  the  horse  out  of  the  discussion.  The 
evolution  of  the  horse  provides  one  of  the  keystones  in  the  teach- 
ing of  evolutionary  doctrine,  though  the  actual  story  depends  to  a 
large  extent  upon  who  is  telling  it  and  when  the  story  is  being 


VERTEBRATE    PALAEONTOLOGY  145 

told.  In  fact  one  could  easily  discuss  the  evolution  of  the  story  of 
the  evolution  of  the  horse. 

It  started  when  Kowalevsky  in  1874  working  with  European 
and  Asian  forms  drew  up  the  scheme  shown  below. 

Equus  (Pleistocene- Recent) 

HI 

Hipparion  (Pliocene) 

t 

Anchitherium  (Miocene) 

t 

Palaeotherium  (Eocene) 

These  fossil  types  showed  the  trends  in  the  evolution  of  the 
modern  horse,  i.e.  increase  in  size  of  the  body,  reduction  in  the 
number  of  digits,  molarisation  of  the  premolars,  etc,  even  though 
in  fact  later  workers  showed  that  Palaeotherium,  Anchitherium 
and  Hipparion  were  not  even  on  the  main  line  to  the  evolution  of 
the  horse.  In  particular,  Kowalevsky  was  handicapped  in  studying 
only  Old  World  horses  whilst  it  has  been  clearly  shown  by  the 
magnificent  work  of  American  palaeontologists  such  as  Marsh, 
Cope,  Leidy,  Osborn  and  Matthew  that  the  major  development 
of  the  horse  took  place  in  the  New  World.  In  1917  Lull  published 
a  scheme  showing  the  then  current  concept  of  the  evolution  of  the 
horse  (Fig.  42). 

Further  research  showed  that  the  situation  was  even  more 
complex  than  that  illustrated  by  Lull  and  in  1951  the  scheme 
shown  in  Fig.  43  was  a  more  accurate  account  of  the  evolution  of 
the  horse ;  it  will  be  noted  that  instead  of  a  simple  direct  line  the 
pattern  has  become  more  and  more  branched. 

To  the  interested  non-specialist  there  are  several  things  that  are 
puzzling  in  the  accounts  of  the  evolution  of  the  horse.  In  the  first 
place  it  is  difficult  to  find  a  critical  account  of  the  basic  information. 
The  accounts  given  by  Piveteau  (1958)  and  by  Matthew  (1926) 
are  more  concerned  with  the  names  of  the  intermediate  forms  and 
the  basic  trends  of  evolution.  The  account  given  by  Simpson 
(1951)  is  of  great  interest  and  very  readable  but  it  is  written  for  a 
wider  audience.  It  is  necessary  to  go  back  to  the  references  given 
in  Matthew  (1926)  or  the  papers  of  Matthew  and  Stirton  (1930), 


146 


VERTEBRATE    PALAEONTOLOGY 


C 

<u 
o 
o 
V> 

Q. 


c 
a> 
o 

.Q 

0_ 


Q) 

c 
a> 
u 
o 


CD 
C 
CD 

o 

J. 

b 


c 

CO 

o 
o 

UJ 


Equus 


Hipparion 


Pliohippus 


Hipparion 


Protohippus 


Onohippidion 


Hippidion 


Anchitherium 


Merychippus 


Hypohippus 


Miohippus 


Mesohippus 


Epihi 


Dpus 


Orohippus 


Hyracotherium      =      Eohippus 


Fig.  42.   Evolution  of  the  horse.   The  scheme  shown  here  is  more 
complex  than  that  suggested  by  Kowalevsky.    (From  Lull  1918.) 

and  Osborn  (1905,  1918)  to  get  any  satisfaction  concerning  the 
fossils  themselves. 

What  does  the  sceptical  reader  hope  to  find  out?  It  takes  a 
great  deal  of  reading  to  find  out  for  any  particular  genus  just  how 
complete  the  various  parts  of  the  body  are  and  how  much  in  the 
illustrated  figures  is  due  to  clever  reconstruction.  The  early 
papers  were  always  careful  to  indicate  by  dotted  lines  or  lack  of 
shading  the  precise  limits  of  the  reconstructions,  but  later  authors 
are  not  so  careful.  Secondly  it  is  difficult  to  find  out  just  how  many 
specimens  of  a  given  genus  are  available  for  study.  Thus  it  is 
one  thing  to  know  that  our  information  on  Hyracotherium  is 
based  on,  say,  500  specimens,  and  another  if  our  information  is 


VERTEBRATE    PALAEONTOLOGY 


147 


<v 

c 

o 

o 


0) 

c 

o 

o 


8 

o 
o 
en 


a> 

c 

0) 

o 
o 

UJ 


Onohippidium  Porahipporion 


Equus 


Stylohipparion 


Neohipparion 

Nannippus 

Hipparion 
Calippus 


Magahippus 


Archaeohippus 


Hypohippus 


Anchitherium 


Miohippus 
Mesohippus 


Epihippus 

Orohippus 

Hyracotherium 

II 

Fig.  43.   Evolution  of  the  horse.  The  scheme  is  more  complex  than 
that  suggested  by  Lull.    (After  Simpson  1951.) 


based  on  five  specimens.  In  the  former  case  we  have  a  very 
good  idea  of  the  form  of  the  genus  and  the  extent  to  which  its 
characters  overlap  those  of  related  genera  (that  is,  provided  that 
the  500  specimens  are  not  just  isolated  cones  of  teeth!).  A  cer- 
tain amount  of  information  concerning  the  number  of  fossil  horses 
is  available.  Thus  Simpson  (1943)  quotes  the  numbers  of 
specimens  of  fossil  horses  in  the  American  Museum  of  Natural 
History  as  follows :  Lower  Eocene  397 ;  Middle  Eocene  54 ;  Upper 
Eocene  11;  Lower  Oligocene  30;  Middle  Oligocene  125;  Upper 
Oligocene  39.  The  same  author  in  his  account  of  horses  (1951) 
has  an  appendix  "  where  to  see  fossil  horses."  He  mentions  that 
there  are  some  fifty-two  mounted  skeletons  of  fossil  horses  in  the 

11— IOE 


148  VERTEBRATE    PALAEONTOLOGY 

U.S.A.  and  probably  a  total  of  100  in  the  world.  There  are  not 
any  mounted  skeletons  of  Eohippus>  Archaeohippus,  Megahippus, 
Stylohipparion,  Nannippus  Calippus,  Onohippidium  or  Parahippus, 
and  none  in  the  United  States  of  Anchitherium  or  Hipparion. 

There  are,  however,  several  thousand  of  horse  fragments 
collected  in  the  various  museums  of  the  world.  It  is  expecting  a 
great  deal  to  have  fully  prepared  specimens  of  all  the  major  genera 
of  fossil  horses.  But  since  the  horse  is  such  a  key  example  in  the 
evolutionary  doctrine  it  is  important  that  our  knowledge  of  the 
fragments  be  collected,  possibly  in  the  first  place  as  a  card  index 
system  and  then  later  published  as  a  catalogue,  so  that  the  results 
can  be  made  available  in  synoptic  form  to  all  those  interested. 

A  third  problem  concerns  the  validity  of  the  various  genera  and 
generic  differences.  The  number  of  genera  described  has  in- 
creased considerably.  Thus  Kowalevsky  in  1874  knew  of  three; 
Lull  in  1917  described  fifteen;  Simpson  in  1945  lists  twenty-six 
genera.  To  some  extent  this  is  due  to  the  discovery  and  description 
of  new  material  but  one  wonders  how  valid  these  genera  really 
are. 

Another  problem  concerns  the  dating  of  these  genera.  When 
Matthew  worked  out  the  time  taken  for  the  evolution  of  the  horse, 
he  came  to  the  conclusion  it  would  take  some  45  million  years. 
His  calculation  was  a  rough  one  but  it  provided  a  useful  guide. 
Since  then  this  calculation  has  been  modified  by  a  uranium  dating 
which  places  the  Eocene  back  to  60  million  years.  Over  this 
60  million  years  we  have  had  some  twenty-six  genera  and  a  large 
number  of  species  of  fossil  horse  evolving  and  it  would  be  of  the 
greatest  interest  to  know  the  relative  positions  of  these  animals 
to  one  another,  together  with  some  indication  as  to  the  accuracy 
of  the  relative  dating.  Thus  if  we  could  know  the  parts  of,  say, 
Mesohippus  skeleton  that  have  been  found  in  perfect  condition, 
the  number  of  specimens,  fragments  and  so  on  of  Mesohippus 
that  are  available,  the  strata  from  which  each  of  these  was  derived, 
the  degree  of  contemporaneity  of  the  strata  plus  or  minus  so 
many  million  years,  then  we  should  have  no  qualms  in  accepting 
the  evidence  presented  to  us.  At  present,  however,  it  is  a  matter  of 
faith  that  the  textbook  pictures  are  true,  or  even  that  they  are  the 
best  representations  of  the  truth  that  are  available  to  us  at  the 
present  time. 


VERTEBRATE    PALAEONTOLOGY  149 

One  thing  concerning  the  evolution  of  the  horse  has  become  clear. 
The  story  of  the  evolution  of  the  horse  has  become  more  and 
more  complex  as  further  material  is  collected,  and  instead  of  a 
simple  family  tree  the  branches  of  the  tree  have  increased  in  size 
and  complexity  till  the  shape  is  now  more  like  a  bush  than  a  tree. 
In  some  ways  it  looks  as  if  the  pattern  of  horse  evolution  might 
be  even  as  chaotic  as  that  proposed  by  Osborn  (1937,  1943)  for 
the  evolution  of  the  Proboscidea,  where,  "  in  almost  no  instance 
is  any  known  form  considered  to  be  a  descendant  from  any  other 
known  form;  every  subordinate  grouping  is  assumed  to  have 
sprung,  quite  separately  and  usually  without  any  known  inter- 
mediate stage,  from  hypothetical  common  ancestors  in  the  Early 
Eocene  or  Late  Cretaceous  "  (Romer  1949).  We  now  know  that 
the  evolution  of  the  horse  did  not  always  take  a  simple  path.  In 
the  first  place  it  is  not  clear  that  Hyracotherium  was  the  ancestral 
horse.  Thus  Simpson  (1945)  states,  "  Matthew  has  shown  and 
insisted  that  Hyracotherium  (including  Eohippus)  is  so  primitive 
that  it  is  not  much  more  definitely  equid  than  tapirid,  rhinocerotid, 
etc,  but  it  is  customary  to  place  it  at  the  root  of  the  equid  group." 

Similarly  it  is  clear  that  though  in  general  the  horses  did 
increase  in  size,  certain  genera  such  as  Orohippus,  Archaeohippus 
and  Nannippus  appear  to  have  been  smaller  than  their  ancestors. 
Edinger  (1948)  from  her  studies  of  the  casts  of  the  skull  and  the 
brains  of  fossil  horses  has  concluded  that  the  brain  surface  of  the 
early  fossil  horses  was  perfectly  smooth  and  that  the  sulci  have 
developed  at  a  later  date.  This  would  indicate  that  any  resem- 
blances that  have  been  drawn  between  the  sulci  on  the  brain  of 
the  modern  horse  and  those  of  other  mammals  are  either  due  to 
convergent  evolution  or  to  homoiology. 

It  is  quite  likely  that  further  studies  will  show  that  the  complex- 
ity of  horse  evolution  will  prove  to  be  as  great  as  that  found  in  the 
Proboscidea,  Rhinocerotidea  or  Camelidae. 


CHAPTER  10 


CONCLUSIONS 


What  conclusions,  then,  can  one  come  to  concerning  the  validity 
of  the  various  implications  of  the  theory  of  evolution?  If  we  go 
back  to  our  initial  assumptions  it  will  be  seen  that  the  evidence  is 
still  lacking  for  most  of  them. 

(1)  The  first  assumption  was  that  non-living  things  gave  rise  to 
living  material.  This  is  still  just  an  assumption.  It  is  conceivable 
that  living  material  might  have  suddenly  appeared  on  this  world 
in  some  peculiar  manner,  say  from  another  planet,  but  this  then 
raises  the  question,  "  Where  did  life  originate  on  that  planet?  " 
We  could  say  that  life  has  always  existed,  but  such  an  explanation 
is  not  a  very  satisfactory  one.  Instead,  the  explanation  that  non- 
living things  could  have  given  rise  to  complex  systems  having 
the  properties  of  living  things  is  generally  more  acceptable  to  most 
scientists.  There  is,  however,  little  evidence  in  favour  of 
biogenesis  and  as  yet  we  have  no  indication  that  it  can  be  per- 
formed. There  are  many  schemes  by  which  biogenesis  could  have 
occurred  but  these  are  still  suggestive  schemes  and  nothing  more. 
They  may  indicate  experiments  that  can  be  performed,  but  they 
tell  us  nothing  about  what  actually  happened  some  1,000  million 
years  ago.  It  is  therefore  a  matter  of  faith  on  the  part  of  the 
biologist  that  biogenesis  did  occur  and  he  can  choose  whatever 
method  of  biogenesis  happens  to  suit  him  personally;  the  evidence 
for  what  did  happen  is  not  available. 

(2)  The  second  assumption  was  that  biogenesis  occurred  only 
once.  This  again  is  a  matter  for  belief  rather  than  proof.  It  is 
convenient  to  believe  that  all  living  systems  have  the  same 
fundamental  chemical  processes  at  work  within  them,  but  as 
has  already  been  mentioned,  only  a  few  representatives  from  the 
wide  range  of  living  forms  have  so  far  been  examined  and  even 

150 


CONCLUSIONS  151 

these  have  not  been  exhaustively  analysed.  From  our  limited 
experience  it  is  clear  that  the  biochemical  systems  within  proto- 
plasm are  not  uniform,  i.e.  there  is  no  established  biochemical 
unity.  Thus  we  are  aware  that  there  are  systems  other  than  the 
Embden-Meyerhof  and  the  tricarboxylic  cycles  for  the  systematic 
degradation  of  carbohydrates;  a  total  of  six  alternative  methods 
being  currently  available.  High-energy  compounds  other  than 
those  of  phosphorus  have  been  described;  the  number  of  vital 
amino-acids  has  gone  up  from  twenty  to  over  seventy;  all  these 
facts  indicate  that  the  biochemical  systems  may  be  very  variable. 
The  morphological  systems  in  protoplasm,  too,  show  consider- 
able variation.  It  is  possible  that  some  aspects  of  cell  structure 
such  as  the  mitochondria  and  the  microsomes  might  have  arisen 
independently  on  several  distinct  occasions.  It  is  also  probable 
that  two  or  more  independent  systems  have  evolved  for  the 
separation  of  chromosomes  during  cell  division. 

It  is  a  convenient  assumption  that  life  arose  only  once  and  that 
all  present-day  living  things  are  derived  from  this  unique  experi- 
ence, but  because  a  theory  is  convenient  or  simple  it  does  not 
mean  that  it  is  necessarily  correct.  If  the  simplest  theory  was 
always  correct  we  should  still  be  with  the  four  basic  elements — 
earth,  air,  fire  and  water!  The  simplest  explanation  is  not  always 
the  right  one  even  in  biology. 

(3)  The  third  assumption  was  that  Viruses,  Bacteria,  Protozoa 
and  the  higher  animals  were  all  interrelated.  It  seems  from  the 
available  evidence  that  Viruses  and  Bacteria  are  complex  groups 
both  of  which  contain  a  wide  range  of  morphological  and  physio- 
logical forms.  Both  groups  could  have  been  formed  from  diverse 
sources  so  that  the  Viruses  and  Bacteria  would  then  be  an 
assembly  of  forms  that  contain  both  primitive  and  secondarily 
simplified  units.  They  would  each  correspond  to  a  Grade  rather 
than  a  Subkingdom  or  Phylum.  We  have  as  yet  no  definite 
evidence  about  the  way  in  which  the  Viruses,  Bacteria  or  Protozoa 
are  interrelated. 

(4)  The  fourth  assumption  was  that  the  Protozoa  gave  rise  to 
the  Metazoa.  This  is  an  interesting  assumption  and  various 
schemes  have  been  proposed  to  show  just  how  the  change  could 
have  taken  place.  On  the  other  hand  equally  interesting  schemes 
have  been  suggested  to  show  the  way  in  which  the  Metaphyta 


152  CONCLUSIONS 

could  have  given  rise  to  both  the  Protozoa  and  the  Metazoa. 
Here  again  nothing  definite  is  known.  We  can  believe  that 
any  one  of  these  views  is  better  than  any  other  according  to  the 
relative  importance  that  we  accord  to  the  various  pieces  of 
evidence. 

(5)  The  fifth  assumption  was  that  the  various  invertebrate 
phyla  are  interrelated.  If  biogenesis  occurred  many  times  in  the 
past  and  the  Metazoa  developed  on  several  finite  occasions  then 
we  might  expect  to  find  various  isolated  groups  of  invertebrates. 
If  on  the  other  hand  biogenesis  was  a  unique  occurrence  it  should 
not  be  too  difficult  to  show  some  relationship  between  all  the 
various  invertebrate  phyla. 

It  should  be  remembered,  for  example,  that  though  there  are 
similarities  between  the  cleavage  patterns  of  the  eggs  of  various 
invertebrates  these  might  only  reflect  the  action  of  physical  laws 
acting  on  a  restrained  fluid  system  such  as  we  see  in  the  growth  of 
soap  bubbles  and  not  necessarily  indicate  any  fundamental 
phylogenetic  relationship . 

As  has  already  been  described,  it  is  difficult  to  tell  which  are  the 
most  primitive  from  amongst  the  Porifera,  Mesozoa,  Coelenterata, 
Ctenophora  or  Platyhelminthia  and  it  is  not  possible  to  decide 
the  precise  interrelationship  of  these  groups.  The  higher 
invertebrates  are  equally  difficult  to  relate.  Though  the  concept 
of  the  Protostomia  and  the  Deuterostomia  is  a  useful  one,  the 
basic  evidence  that  separates  these  two  groups  is  not  as  clear  cut 
as  might  be  desired.  Furthermore  there  are  various  groups  such 
as  the  Brachiopoda,  Chaetognatha,  Ectoprocta  and  Phoronidea 
that  have  properties  that  lie  between  the  Protostomia  and  the 
Deuterostomia.  It  is  worth  paying  serious  attention  to  the  con- 
cept that  the  invertebrates  are  polyphyletic,  there  being  more  than 
one  line  coming  up  to  the  primitive  metazoan  condition.  It  is 
extremely  likely  that  the  Porifera  are  on  one  such  side  line  and  it  is 
conceivable  that  there  could  have  been  others  which  have  since 
died  away  leaving  their  progeny  isolated;  in  this  way  one  could 
explain  the  position  of  the  nematodes.  The  number  of  ways  of 
achieving  a  specific  form  or  habit  is  limited  and  resemblances 
may  be  due  to  the  course  of  convergence  over  the  period  of  many 
millions  of  years.  The  evidence,  then,  for  the  affinities  of  the 
majority  of  the  invertebrates  is  tenuous  and  circumstantial;  not 


CONCLUSIONS  153 

the  tvpe  of  evidence  that  would  allow  one  to  form  a  verdict  of 
definite  relationships. 

(6)  The  sixth  assumption,  that  the  invertebrates  gave  rise  to  the 
vertebrates,  has  not  been  discussed  in  this  book.  There  are  several 
good  reviews  on  this  subject.  Thus  Neal  and  Rand  (1939)  pro- 
vide a  useful  and  interesting  account  of  the  various  views  that  have 
been  suggested  to  explain  the  relationship  between  the  inverte- 
brates and  the  vertebrates.  The  vertebrates  have  been  derived 
from  the  annelids,  arthropods,  nemerteans,  hemichordates  and  the 
urochordates.  More  recently  Berrill  (1955)  has  given  a  detailed 
account  of  the  mode  of  origin  of  the  vertebrates  from  the  urochord- 
ates in  which  the  sessile  ascidian  is  considered  the  basic  form. 
On  the  other  hand,  almost  as  good  a  case  can  be  made  to  show  that 
the  ascidian  tadpole  is  the  basic  form  and  that  it  gave  rise  to  the 
sessile  ascidian  on  the  one  hand  and  the  chordates  on  the  other. 
Here  again  it  is  a  matter  of  belief  which  way  the  evidence  happens 
to  point.  As  Berrill  states,  "in  a  sense  this  account  is  science  fiction." 

(7)  We  are  on  somewhat  stronger  ground  with  the  seventh 
assumption  that  the  fish,  amphibia,  reptiles,  birds  and  mammals 
are  interrelated.  There  is  the  fossil  evidence  to  help  us  here, 
though  many  of  the  key  transitions  are  not  well  documented  and 
we  have  as  yet  to  obtain  a  satisfactory  objective  method  of  dating 
the  fossils.  The  dating  is  of  the  utmost  importance,  for  until  we 
find  a  reliable  method  of  dating  the  fossils  we  shall  not  be  able  to 
tell  if  the  first  amphibians  arose  after  the  first  choanichthian  or 
whether  the  first  reptile  arose  from  the  first  amphibian.  The 
evidence  that  we  have  at  present  is  insufficient  to  allow  us  to 
decide  the  answer  to  these  problems. 

One  thing  that  does  seem  reasonably  clear  is  that  many  of  the 
groups  such  as  the  Amphibia  (Save  Soderberg  1934),  Reptilia 
(Goodrich  1916)  and  Mammalia  appear  to  be  polyphyletic  grades 
of  organisation.  Even  within  the  mammals  there  is  the  suggestion 
that  some  of  the  orders  might  be  polyphyletic.  Thus  Kleinenberg 
(1959)  has  suggested  that  the  Cetacea  are  diphyletic,  the 
Odontoceti  and  the  Mysticeti  being  derived  from  separate 
terrestrial  stocks.  (Other  groups  that  appear  to  be  polyphyletic 
are  the  Viruses,  Bacteria,  Protozoa,  Arthropoda  (Tiegs  and 
Manton  1958),  and  it  is  possible  that  close  study  will  show  that 
the  Annelida  and  Protochordata  are  grades  too.) 


154  CONCLUSIONS 

In  effect,  much  of  the  evolution  of  the  major  groups  of  animals 
has  to  be  taken  on  trust.  There  is  a  certain  amount  of  circum- 
stantial evidence  but  much  of  it  can  be  argued  either  way.  Where, 
then,  can  we  find  more  definite  evidence  for  evolution?  Such 
evidence  will  be  found  in  the  study  of  modern  living  forms.  It 
will  be  remembered  that  Darwin  called  his  book  The  Origin  of 
Species  not  The  Origin  of  Phyla  and  it  is  in  the  origin  and  study  of 
the  species  that  we  find  the  most  definite  evidence  for  the  evolution 
and  changing  of  form.  Thus  to  take  a  specific  example,  the 
Herring  Gull,  Larus  argentatus,  does  not  interbreed  with  the 
Lesser  Black-backed  Gull,  Larus  fuscus,  in  Western  Europe,  the 
two  being  separate  species.  But  if  we  trace  L.  argentatus  across 
the  northern  hemisphere  through  North  America,  Eastern  Siberia 
and  Western  Siberia  we  find  that  in  Western  Siberia  there  is  a  form 
of  L.  argentatus  that  will  interbreed  with  L.  fuscus.  We  have  here 
an  example  of  a  ring  species  in  which  the  members  at  the  ends  of 
the  ring  will  not  interbreed  whilst  those  in  the  middle  can.  The 
separation  of  what  was  possibly  one  species  has  been  going  on 
for  some  time  (in  this  case  it  is  suggested  since  the  Ice  Age). 
We  have  of  course  to  decide  that  this  is  a  case  of  one  species 
splitting  into  two  and  not  of  two  species  merging  into  one,  but 
this  decision  is  aided  by  the  study  of  other  examples  such  as  those 
of  small  mammals  isolated  on  islands,  or  the  development  of 
melanic  forms  in  moths.  Details  of  the  various  types  of  speciation 
can  be  found  in  the  books  by  Mayr,  Systematics  and  the  Origin 
of  Species  (1942),  and  Dobzhansky,  Genetics  and  the  Origin  of 
Species  (1951). 

It  might  be  suggested  that  if  it  is  possible  to  show  that  the 
present-day  forms  are  changing  and  the  evolution  is  occurring 
at  this  level,  why  can't  one  extrapolate  and  say  that  this  in  effect 
has  led  to  the  changes  we  have  seen  right  from  the  Viruses  to  the 
Mammals?  Of  course  one  can  say  that  the  small  observable 
changes  in  modern  species  may  be  the  sort  of  thing  that  lead  to 
all  the  major  changes,  but  what  right  have  we  to  make  such  an 
extrapolation?  We  may  feel  that  this  is  the  answer  to  the  problem, 
but  is  it  a  satisfactory  answer?  A  blind  acceptance  of  such  a  view 
may  in  fact  be  the  closing  of  our  eyes  to  as  yet  undiscovered  factors 
which  may  remain  undiscovered  for  many  years  if  we  believe  that 
the  answer  has  already  been  found. 


CONCLUSIONS  155 

It  seems  at  times  as  if  many  of  our  modern  writers  on  evolution 
have  had  their  views  by  some  sort  of  revelation  and  they  base 
their  opinions  on  the  evolution  of  life,  from  the  simplest  form  to 
the  complex,  entirely  on  the  nature  of  specific  and  intra-specific 
evolution.  It  is  possible  that  this  type  of  evolution  can  explain 
many  of  the  present-day  phenomena,  but  it  is  possible  and  indeed 
probable  that  many  as  yet  unknown  systems  remain  to  be  dis- 
covered and  it  is  premature,  not  to  say  arrogant,  on  our  part 
if  we  make  any  dogmatic  assertion  as  to  the  mode  of  evolution 
of  the  major  branches  of  the  animal  kingdom. 

Perhaps  it  is  appropriate  here  to  quote  a  remark  made  by 
D'Arcy  Thompson  in  his  book  On  Growth  and  Form.  "  If  a  tiny 
foraminiferan  shell,  a  Lagena  for  instance,  be  found  living  today, 
and  a  shell  indistinguishable  from  it  to  the  eye  be  found  fossil  in 
the  Chalk  or  some  still  more  remote  geological  formation,  the 
assumption  is  deemed  legitimate  that  the  species  has  '  survived  ' 
and  has  handed  down  its  minute  specific  character  or  characters 
from  generation  to  generation  unchanged  for  untold  millions  of 
years.  If  the  ancient  forms  be  like  rather  than  identical  with 
the  recent,  we  still  assume  an  unbroken  descent,  accompanied  by 
hereditary  transmission  of  common  characters  and  progressive 
variations.  And  if  two  identical  forms  be  discovered  at  the 
ends  of  the  earth,  still  (with  slight  reservation  on  the  score  of 
possible  '  homoplasy  ')  we  build  a  hypothesis  on  this  fact  of 
identity,  taking  it  for  granted  that  the  two  appertain  to  a  common 
stock,  whose  dispersal  in  space  must  somehow  be  accounted  for, 
its  route  traced,  its  epoch  determined  and  its  causes  discussed  or 
discovered.  In  short,  the  Naturalist  admits  no  exception  to  the 
rule  that  a  natural  classification  can  only  be  a  genealogical  one, 
nor  ever  doubts  that  '  the  fact  that  we  are  able  to  classify  organ- 
isms at  all  in  accordance  with  the  structural  characteristics  which 
they  present  is  due  to  their  being  related  by  descent.'  " 

What  alternative  system  can  we  use  if  we  are  not  to  assume 
that  all  animals  can  be  arranged  in  a  genealogical  manner?  The 
alternative  is  to  indicate  that  there  are  many  gaps  and  failures 
in  our  present  system  and  that  we  must  realise  their  existence. 
It  may  be  distressing  for  some  readers  to  discover  that  so  much 
in  zoology  is  open  to  doubt,  but  this  in  effect  indicates  the  vast 
amount  of  work  that  remains  to  be  done.    In  many  courses  the 


156  CONCLUSIONS 

student  is  obliged  to  read,  assimilate  and  remember  a  vast  amount 
of  factual  information  on  the  quite  false  assumption  that  know- 
ledge is  the  accumulation  of  facts.    There  seems  so  much  to  be 
learnt  that  the  only  consolation  the  student  has  is  that  those  who 
come  after  him  will  have  even  more  to  learn,  for  more  will  be 
known.  But  this  is  not  really  so ;  much  of  what  we  learn  today  are 
only  half  truths  or  less  and  the  students  of  tomorrow  will  not  be 
bothered  by  many  of  the  phlogistons  that  now  torment  our  brains. 
It  is  in  the  interpretation  and  understanding  of  the  factual 
information  and  not  the  factual  information  itself  that  the  true 
interest  lies.    Information  must  precede  interpretation,  and  it  is 
often  difficult  to  see  the  factual  data  in  perspective.   If  one  reads 
an  account  of  the  history  of  biology  such  as  that  presented  by 
Nordenskiold  (1920)  or  Singer  (1950)  it  sometimes  appears  that 
our  predecessors  had  a  much  easier  task  to  discover  things  than  we 
do  today.    All  that  they  had  to  do  was  realise,  say,  that  oxygen 
was    necessary    for    respiration,    or    that    bacteria    could    cause 
septicaemia  or  that  the  pancreas  was  a  ductless  gland  that  secreted 
insulin.    The  ideas  were  simple;  they  just  required  the  thought 
and  the  experimental  evidence !  Let  us  have  no  doubt  in  our  minds 
that  in  twenty  years  or  so  time,  we  shall  look  back  on  many  of 
today's  problems  and  make  similar  observations.   Everything  will 
seem  simple  and  straightforward  once  it  has  been  explained.  Why 
then  cannot  we  see  some  of  these  solutions  now?  There  are  many 
partial  answers  to  this  question.    One  is  that  often  an  incorrect 
idea  or  fact  is  accepted  and  takes  the  place  of  the  correct  one.   An 
incorrect  view  can  in  this  way  successfully  displace  the  correct 
view  for  many  years  and  it  requires  very  careful  analysis  and  much 
experimental  data  to  overthrow  an  accepted  but  incorrect  theory. 
Most  students  become   acquainted  with  many  of  the  current 
concepts  in  biology  whilst  still  at  school  and  at  an  age  when  most 
people  are,  on  the  whole,  uncritical.    Then  when  they  come  to 
study  the  subject  in  more  detail,  they  have  in  their  minds  several 
half  truths  and  misconceptions  which  tend  to  prevent  them  from 
coming  to  a  fresh  appraisal  of  the  situation.    In  addition,  with  a 
uniform  pattern  of  education  most  students  tend  to  have  the  same 
sort  of  educational  background  and  so  in  conversation  and  dis- 
cussion they  accept  common  fallacies  and  agree  on  matters  based 
on  these  fallacies. 


CONCLUSIONS  157 

It  would  seem  a  good  principle  to  encourage  the  study  of 
"  scientific  heresies."  There  is  always  the  danger  that  a  reader 
might  be  seduced  by  one  of  these  heresies  but  the  danger  is 
neither  as  great  nor  as  serious  as  the  danger  of  having  scientists 
brought  up  in  a  type  of  mental  strait-jacket  or  of  taking  them  so 
quickly  through  a  subject  that  they  have  no  time  to  analyse  and 
digest  the  material  they  have  "  studied."  A  careful  perusal  of  the 
heresies  will  also  indicate  the  facts  in  favour  of  the  currently 
accepted  doctrines,  and  if  the  evidence  against  a  theory  is  over- 
whelming and  if  there  is  no  other  satisfactory  theory  to  take  its 
place  we  shall  just  have  to  say  that  we  do  not  yet  know  the  answer. 

There  is  a  theory  which  states  that  many  living  animals  can  be 
observed  over  the  course  of  time  to  undergo  changes  so  that  new 
species  are  formed.  This  can  be  called  the  "  Special  Theory  of 
Evolution  "  and  can  be  demonstrated  in  certain  cases  by  experi- 
ments. On  the  other  hand  there  is  the  theory  that  all  the  living 
forms  in  the  world  have  arisen  from  a  single  source  which  itself 
came  from  an  inorganic  form.  This  theory  can  be  called  the 
"  General  Theory  of  Evolution  "  and  the  evidence  that  supports 
it  is  not  sufficiently  strong  to  allow  us  to  consider  it  as  anything 
more  than  a  working  hypothesis.  It  is  not  clear  whether  the  changes 
that  bring  about  speciation  are  of  the  same  nature  as  those  that 
brought  about  the  development  of  new  phyla.  The  answer  will 
be  found  by  future  experimental  work  and  not  by  dogmatic 
assertions  that  the  General  Theory  of  Evolution  must  be  correct 
because  there  is  nothing  else  that  will  satisfactorily  take  its  place. 


BIBLIOGRAPHY 


Ahrens,  L.  H.    (1956)  Radioactive  methods  for  determining  geological 

age.   Rep.  Progr.  Phys.   19;  80. 
Amano,  S.    (1957)  Structure  of  Centrioles  and  spindle  body  as  observed 

under  electron  and  phase  contrast  microscope;  a  new  extension  fibre 

theory   concerning  mitotic  mechanisms   in   animal   cells.     Cytologia. 

22;  193. 
Baker,  J.  R.    (1948)  The  status  of  the  Protozoa.    Nature,  Lond.    161; 

548  and  587. 
Baldwin,    E.     (1940)    An    Introduction    to    Comparative    Biochemistry. 

Cambridge  University  Press. 
Baldwin,  E.    (1957)  The  Dynamic  Aspects  of  Biochemistry.    3rd  edition. 

Cambridge  University  Press. 
Baldwin,  E.,  and  Needham,  D.  M.    (1937)  A  contribution  to  the  com- 
parative biochemistry  of  muscular  and  electrical  tissues.    Proc.  roy. 

Soc.  B122;  197. 
Baldwin,   E.,   and  Yudkin,   W.   H.     (1948)   Phosphagen   in   annelids 

(Polychaeta).   Biol.  Bull.   95;  273. 
Baldwin,  E.,  and  Yudkin,  W.  H.  (1949)  The  annelid  phosphagen  with  a 

note  on  phosphagen  in  Echinodermata  and  Protochordata.    Proc.  roy. 

Soc.    B136;  614. 
Balfour,  F.  M.    (1880)  Comparative  Embryology.    Macmillan,  London. 
Beatty,  I.  M.,  Margrath,  D.  I.,  and  Ennor,  A.  H.   (1959)  Biochemistry 

of  Lombricine.   Nature,  Lond.   183;  591. 
de  Beer,  G.    (1954)  The  evolution  of  the  Metazoa.    In  Evolution  as  a 

Process.    (Edited   by  Huxley,   J.,   Hardy,   A.    C,   and   Ford,   E.   B.) 

p.  24.  Allen  and  Unwin,  London, 
de  Beer,  G.   (1958)  Embryos  and  Ancestors  (3rd  Ed.).   Oxford  University 

Press, 
van   Beneden,    E.     (1876)    Recherches   sur   les   dicyemides,   survivants 

actuels  d'un  embranchement  de  mesozoaires.   Bull.  Acad.  Belg.  CI.  Sci. 

2ndser.   41;  1160;  42;  35. 
Bergman,  W.  (1944)  The  sterols  of  starfish.  J.  org.  Chem.  9;  281. 
Bergman,  W.    (1949)  Comparative  biochemical  studies  of  the  lipids  of 

marine  invertebrates  with  special  reference  to  the  sterols.  J.  Mar.  Res. 

8;  137. 
Bergman,  W.,  and  Low,  E.  M.   (1947)  Remarks  concerning  the  structure 

of  sterols  from  marine  invertebrates.  J.  org.  Chem.    12;  67. 

159 


160  BIBLIOGRAPHY 

Bergman,  W.,  McLean,  M.  J.,  and  Lester,  D.    (1943)  Sterols  from 

various  marine  invertebrates  (Echinoids).  jf.  org.  Chem.   8;  271. 
Bernal,  J.  D.  (1954)  The  origin  of  life.    Nezv  Biology  16;  28.    Penguin 

Books,  London. 
Berrill,  N.  J.    (1955)  The  Origin  of  the  Vertebrates.    Oxford  University- 
Press. 
Bonner,  J.  T.   (1949)  The  demonstration  of  acrasin  in  the  later  stages  of 

the  development  of  the  slime  mold  Dictyostelium  discoideum.   Jf.  exp. 

Zool.    110;  259. 
Boyden,  A.    (1953)  Comparative  Evolution  with  special  references  to 

primitive  mechanisms.   Evolution.   7;  21. 
Bresslau,  E.  (1933)  Turbellaria.    In  Handbuch  der  Zoologie.    (Edited  by 

Kukenthal,  W.,  and  Krumbach,  T.)    de  Gruyler,  Berlin.   Vol.  2,  part 

l;p.  52. 
Bunting,  M.    (1926)  Studies  on  the  life  cycle  of  Tetramitus  rostratus. 

J.  Morph.  42;  23. 
Butschli,  O.    (1880-89)  Protozoa.    In  Bronns  Klassen   und   Ordnungen 

des  Thierreichs.    Berlin. 
Carlgren,    O.     (1925)    Die   Tetraplatien.     Wiss    Ergeb    Deut   Tiefsee 

Exped.    Valdivia.    19. 
Caullery,  M.   (1952)  Parasitism  and  Symbiosis.  (Translated  by  Lysaght, 

A.  M.)   Sidgwick  and  Jackson,  London. 
Chatton,  E.  (1920)  Les  Peridiniens  parasites,  morphologie,  reproduction, 

ethologie.   Arch.  Zool.  exp.  gen.   59;  1. 
Chargaff,  E.    (1957)  On    nucleic   acids    and   nucleoproteins.    Harvey 

Lect.   52;  57. 
Claus,  F.  W.    (1887)  Lehrbuch  der  Zoologie.   Elenvert,  Marburg. 
Cohen,  S.  S.  (1955a)  Other  pathways  of  carbohydrate  metabolism.  In 

Chemical  Pathways  in  Metabolism.    (Edited  by  Greenberg,   D.   M.) 

Vol.  1 ;  pp.  173-233.   Academic  Press. 
Cohen,  S.  S.    (1955b)  Comparative  biochemistry  and  virology.    Adv. 

Vir.  Res.  3 ;  1 . 
Cooper,  G.  A.,  and  Williams,  A.   (1952)  Significance  of  the  stratigraphic 

distribution  of  the  Brachiopods.  Jf.  Paleont.   26;  326. 
CuEnot,  L.    (1952)  Phylogene  due  Regne  Animal,  in  Traite  de  Zoologie. 

(Edited  by  Grasse,  P.  P.)   Masson  et  Cie. 
Dawydoff,    C.     (1928)    Traite   d' embryologie   comparee   des   invertebres. 

Masson  et  Cie. 
Delage,  Y.    (1898)  Sur  la  place  des  Spongiaires  dans  la  classification. 

C.R.  Acad.  Sci.  Paris.   136;  545. 
Delage,  Y.    (1898)  On  the  position  of  sponges  in  the  animal  kingdom. 

4th  Int.  Cong.  Zool.   p.  57. 
Delage,  Y.,  and  Herouard,  E.    (1896)  La  Cellule  et  Les  Protozoaires. 

In  Traite  de  Zoologie  Concrete.    Schliecher,  Paris. 
Dobzhansky,  T.  G.   (1951)  Genetics  and  the  Origin  of  Species.   Columbia 

University  Press. 


BIBLIOGRAPHY  161 

Dodson,  E.  O.    (1956)  A  note  on  the  systematic  position  of  the  Mesozoa. 

Syst.  Zool.   5;  37. 
Doflein,  F.    (1916)  Lehrbuch  der  Protozoenkunde.    Fischer,  Jena. 
Dogiel,    V.     (1906)    Haplozoon    armatum,    de    vertreter    einer    neuen 

Mezozoangruppe.    Zool.  Anz.   30. 
Duboscq,    O.,    and    Grasse,    P.    P.     (1933)    L'appareil    parabasal    des 

Flagelles.   Arch.  Zool.  exp.  gen.   73;  381. 
Duboscq,  O.,  and  Tuzet,  O.    (1937)  L'ovogenese,  la  fecondation  et  les 

premier  stades  du  developement  des  eponges  calcaires.    Arch.  Zool. 

exp.  gen.   79;  157. 
Edinger,  T.    (1948)  Evolution  of  the  horse  brain.    Geol.  Soc.  Amer. 

Mem.    25. 
Eggleton,  P.,  and  Eggleton,  G.  P.    (1928)  Further  observations  on 

phosphagen.  J.  Physiol.    65;  15. 
Ennor,    A.    H.,    and    Morrison,    J.    F.     (1958)    Biochemistry   of   the 

phosphagens  and  related  guanidines.   Phys.  Rev.   38;  631. 
Faure-Fremiet,  E.    (1930)  Growth  and  differentiation  in  the  colonies  of 

Zoothamnion  alternans.   Biol.  Bull.   58;  28. 
Fell,   H.   B.     (1948)   Echinoderm  embryology  and    the   origin   of   the 

chordates.   Biol.  Rev.   23;  81. 
Fraenkel-Conrvt,   H.,   and  Williams,   R.   C.     (1955)   Restitution    of 

active  tobacco  mosaic  virus  from  its  inactive  protein  and  nucleic  acid 

components.   Proc.  nat.  Acad.  Sci.  Wash.   41;  690. 
Franz,  V.   (1924)  Geschichte  der  Organismen. 
Fruton,  J.  S.,  and  Simmons,  S.    (1958)  General  Biochemistry.    Wiley, 

New  York. 
Fry,  B.  A.,  and  Peel,  J.  L.   (1954)  Autotrophic  Bacteria.   Symp.  Soc.  gen. 

Microbiol.    Cambridge. 
Goette,  A.   (1902)  Lehrbuch  der  Zoologie.  Voss,  Leipzig. 
Goodrich,  E.  S.    (1916)  On  the  classification  of  the  Reptilia.    Proc.  roy. 

Soc.   B89;261. 
von  Graff,  L.    (1904-8)  Acoela  und  Rhabdocoelida.  in  Br  onus  Klassen 

und  Ordnungen  des  Thierreichs. 
Grasse,  P.  P.    (1952)  Traite  de  Zoologie.   Vol.  1;  Fascicle  1.    Masson  et 

Cie. 
Gray,  J.    (1931)  Experimental  Cytology.    Cambridge  University  Press. 
Griffiths,  D.  E.,  Morrison,  J.  F.,  and  Ennor,  A.  H.    (1957)  The 

distribution  of  guanidines,  phosphagens  and  n-amidino  phosphokinases 

in  Echinoids.   Biochem.J.    65;  612. 
Grobben,    K.     (1908)    Die    systematische    Einteilung    des    Tierreiches. 

Verh.  zool.  bot.  Ges.  Wien.   58;  491. 
Grondtved,   J.     (1956)   Taxonomical   studies   in   some   Danish   coastal 

localities.  Meddel.  Danmark.  Fiskeri-og-Havundersogelse.  New  Series. 

1;  No.  12. 
Gurwitsch,  A.  (1926)  Das  Problem  der  Zellteilung  physiologisch  betrachtet. 

Springer,  Berlin. 


162  BIBLIOGRAPHY 

Hadzi,  J.    (1944)  Turbelarijska  Teorija  Knidarijev.    Razpr.    Slovensk. 

Akad.     Mat.     Prirod.,     Ljubljana.     3;     1.     (Summary    in    German. 

pp.  190-239.) 
Hadzi,  J.     (1951)  Ali  imajo  ktenofore   lastne   ozigalke?    Razpr.   Slov. 

Akad.  Znan.  Umetn.   4;  13. 
Hadzi,  J.  (1953)  An  attempt  to  reconstruct  the  system  of  animal  classi- 
fication. Syst.  Zool.  2;  145. 
Haeckel,  E.    (1870)  Biologische  Studien.    I:  Studien  iiber  die  moneren 

und  andere  Protisten,  nebst  einer  Rede  iiber  Entwickelungsgang  und 

Aufgabe  der  Zoologie.   Jena. 
Haeckel,  E.    (1872)  Die  Kalkschwamme  (Calcispongien  oder  Grantien) 

Ein   Monographic   in   zwei    Banden   Text   und   einem   Atlas   mit   60 

Tafeln  Abildungen.    I:  Genereller  Theil;  II:  Specieller  Theil;  III: 

Illustrativer  Theil. 
Haeckel,    E.     (1877)    Biologische   Studien.     II:    Studien   zur    Gastrae. 

Theorie.    Jena. 
Haeckel,  E.    (1899)  Naturliche  Schopfungs-Geschichte.    George  Reimer, 

Berlin. 
Haldane,  J.  B.  S.    (1954)  The  Origins  of  Life.    New  Biology.    16;  12. 

Penguin  Books,  London. 
Hand,  C.    (1955)  A  study  of  the  structure,  affinities  and  distribution  of 

Tetraplatia  volitans.   Busch.  Pacif.  Sci.   9;  332. 
Hardy,  A.  C.   (1953)  On  the  origin  of  the  metazoa.    Quart.  J.  Micr.  Sci. 

94;  441. 
Harper,  H.    (1959)  Review  of  Physiological  Chemistry .    Lange.    Medical 

Publ.,  California. 
Heath,  H.    (1928)  A  sexually  mature  Turbellarian  resembling  Miiller's 

larva,  jf.  Morph.   45;  187. 
Hedley,  R.  D.    (1958)  The  biology  and  cytology  of  Haliphysema.   Proc. 

zool.  Soc.  Lond.    130;  569. 
Hershey,  A.  D.   (1956)  Bacteriophage  T2.  Parasite  or  organelle?  Harvey 

Led.  51;  229. 
Hobson,   G.   E.,   and  Rees,   K.   R.     (1957)  The  annelid  phosphagens. 

Biochem.  J.  65;  305. 
Hollaender,  A.,  and  Schoeffel,  E.    (1931)  Mitogenetic  rays.    Quart. 

Rev.  Biol.   6;  215. 
Huxley,  T.  H.    (1849)  Memoir  of  the  Anatomy  and  affinities  of  the 

Medusae.   Phil.  Trans.  Roy.  Soc.  Lond. 
Huxley,  T.  H.    (1891)  A  Manual  of  the  Anatomy  of  the  Invertebrated 

Animals.   Churchill,  London. 
Hyman,    L.   H.     (1940)    The  Invertebrates.     Vol.    I.     Protozoa  through 

Ctenophora.    McGraw-Hill,  New  York. 
Hyman,   L.   H.     (1955)    The  Invertebrates.     Vol.    IV.     Echinodermata. 

McGraw-Hill,  New  York. 
Ivanov,  A.  V.   (1954)  New  Pogonophora  from  the  Eastern  Seas.   (Trans- 
lated by  Petrunkewitch,  A.)   Syst.  Zool.  3;  68. 


BIBLIOGRAPHY  163 

Ivanov,  A.   V.     (1955)  The  main  features   of  the   organization   of  the 

Pogonophora.    (Translated  by  Petrunkewitch,  A.)    Syst.  Zool.    4;  170. 
Ivanov,  A.  V.    (1956)  On  the  systematic  position  of  the  Pogonophora 

(Translated  by  Petrunkewitch,  A.)   Syst.  Zool.   5;  165. 
Ivanov,  A.  V.    (1957)  Neue  Pogonophora  aue  dem  nordwestlichen  Teil 

des  Stillen  Ozeans.   Zool.Jb.   85;  430. 
Jagersten,  G.    (1955)  On  the  early  phylogeny  of  the  Metazoa.    The 

Bilaterogastraea  theory.   Zool.  Bidr.  Uppsala.   30;  321. 
Jarvik,  E.   (1942)  On  the  structure  of  the  snout  of  Crossopterygians  and 

lower  Gnathostomes  in  general.   Zool.  Bidr.  Uppsala.   27;  235. 
Johnston,  G.   (1838)  A  History  of  British  Zoophytes.   Edinburgh. 
Keilin,  D.,  and  Wang,  Y.  L.  (1945)  Haemoglobin  in  the  root  modules  of 

Leguminous  plants.   Nature,  Lond.    155;  223. 
Klebs,  G.   (1892)  Flagellatenstudien.   Zeit.  wiss.  Zool.  55;  265. 
Kleinenberg,  S.  E.    (1959)  On  the  origin  of  the  Cetacea.    Proc.  XV 

International  Congr.  Zool.  p.  445. 
Knight,  C.  A.    (1949)  Constituents   of  viruses.    Ann.  Rev.  Microbiol. 

3;  121. 
Knopf,  A.    (1948)  Time  in  earth  history.    Pages   1-9  in  Palaeontology , 

Genetic  and  Evolution.    (Edited  by  Jepsen,  G.,  Simpson,  G.  G.,  and 

Mayr,  E.)   Princeton  University  Press. 
Komai,  T.    (1922)  Studies  on  two  aberrant  ctenophores,  Coeloplana  and 

Gastrodes.   Published  by  the  author.   Kyoto,  Japan. 
Komai,  T.    (1942)  The  nematocysts  in  the  Ctenophore  Euchlora  rubra. 

Proc.  imp.  Acad.  Tokyo.    18. 
Komai,  T.    (1951)  The  nematocysts  in  the  Ctenophore  Euchlora  rubra. 

Amer.  Nat.   85;  73. 
Kornberg,  H.  L.    (1958)  The  metabolism  of  C2  compounds  in  micro- 
organisms.  Biochem.  J.   68;  535. 
Kowalewskii,  V.  O.  (1842)  Sur  V Anchiterium  aurelianeuse  et  sur  l'histoire 

paleontologique  des    Chevaux.    Mem.  Acad.  imp.  Sci.       St.  Pet.  7. 

Vol.  20. 
Krebs,  H.  (1948)  The  tricarboxylic  acid  cycle.  Harvey  Lect.  44;  165. 
Krebs,  H.   (1954)  The  tricarboxylic  acid  cycle.  In  Chemical  Pathways  in 

Metabolism.  (Edited  by  Greenberg,  D.)  Vol.  1,  p.  109. 
Krumbach,  T.   (1927)  Scyphozoa.   In  Handbuch  der  Zoologie.  (Edited  by 

Kukenthal,  W.,  and  Krumbach,  T.)  Vol.  1.  de  Gruyter,  Berlin. 
Kukenthal,  W.,   and  Krumbach,   T.     (1923)  Handbuch  der  Zoologie. 

de  Gruyter,  Berlin. 
Kulp,  J.  L.    (1955a)  Isotopic  dating  of  the  geologic  times  scale.    Geol. 

Soc.  Amer.    Special  Paper  62;  609. 
Kulp,  J.  L.    (1955b)  Geological  chronometry  by  radioactive  methods. 

Adv.  Geophys.   2;  179.  Academic  Press. 
Lang,  A.   (1884)  Die  Polycladen  des  Golfes  con  Neapel.  Fauna  and  flora 

of  Gidf  of  Naples.    11. 
12— ioe 


164  BIBLIOGRAPHY 

Lankester,  E.  Ray.    (1879)  The  structure  of  Haliphysema  tumanozviczii. 

Quart.  J.  Micr.  Sci.   19.   (New  Series) ;  476. 
Lankester,    E.    Ray.      (1890)    Zoological  Articles   Contributed   to   the 

Encyclopaedia  Britannica.  Adam  and  Charles  Black,  London. 
Lankester,  E.  Ray.   (1900)  A  Treatise  on  Zoology.  Adam  and  Charles 

Black,  London. 
Lankester,  E.  Ray.    (1909)  Introduction  and  Protozoa.    Fascicle  1.    In 

A  Treatise  on  Zoology.   Adam  and  Charles  Black,  London. 
Lederberg,  J.  T.    (1947)  Gene  recombination  and  linked  segregations  in 

Escherichia  coli.   Genetics.   32;  505. 
Lederberg,  J.  T.,  and  Tatum,  E.  L.    (1954)  Sex  in  bacteria;  genetic 

studies.    Page  12  in  Sex  in  microorganisms.    (Edited  by  Wenrich,  D. 

H.,  Lewis,  I.  F.,  and  Raper,  J.  R.)  Amer.  Ass.  Adv.  Sci. 
Leuchtenberger,    C.     (1958)    Quantitative   determination   of  DNA  in 

cells    by    Feulgen    microspectrophotometry.      General    Cytochemical 

Methods.  Vol.  1 ;  p.  219.  Academic  Press. 
Lipmann,  F.  (1958)  Biological  sulfur,  activation  and  transfer.  Science,  128; 

575. 
Lull,  R.  (1917)  Organic  Evolution.  Methuen,  London. 
Luria,  S.  E.    (1953)  Origin  and  nature  of  viruses.    General  Virology, 

Chapter  18.   Wiley. 
Lwoff,    A.     (1944)    U Evolution   Physiologique.     Etude    des    pertes    de 

fonctions  chez  les  microorganismes.    Hermann,  Paris. 
Lynen,  F.    (1952)  Acetyl  Co-A  and  the  fatty  acid  cycle.    Harvey  Led. 

48;  210. 
Lyttelton,  R.    (1951)  The  Mysterious  Universe.   Hodder  and  Stoughton, 

London. 
Madison,  K.  M.   (1953)  The  organism  and  its  origin.   Evolution.   7;  211. 
Manton,  S.  M.    (1948)  Studies  on  the  Onychophora.    VII:  the  early 

embryonic  stages  of  Peripatopsis  and  some  general  considerations  con- 
cerning the   morphology  and  phylogeny  of  the  Arthropoda.     Phil. 

Trans.   B233;  483. 
Marcus,  E.    (1958)  On  the  evolution  of  the  animal  phyla.    Quart.  Rev. 

Biol.   33;  24. 
Markham,  R.,  Smith,  K.  M.,  and  Lea,  D.    (1942)  The  sizes  of  viruses 

and  the  methods  employed  in  their  estimation.   Parasitology.   34;  315. 
Markham,  R.,  and  Smith,  J.  D.    (1951)  Chromatographic  studies  of 

nucleic  acids.   Biochem.J.   49;  401. 
Matthew,  W.  D.    (1914)  Time  ratios  in  the  evolution  of  mammalian 

phyla;  a  contribution  to  the  problem  of  the  age  of  the  earth.    Science. 

40;  232. 
Matthew,  W.  D.   (1926)  The  evolution  of  the  horse.   Quart.  Rev.  Biol. 

1;  130. 
Matthew,  W.  D.,  and  Stirton,  R.  A.   (1930)  Equidae  from  the  Pliocene 

of  Texas.   Univ.  Calif.  Pub.   Bull.  Dept.  Geol.   29;  349. 


BIBLIOGRAPHY  165 

Mayne,  K.  I.,  Lambert,  R.  St.  J.,  and  York,  D.   (1959)  The  geological 

time  scale.   Nature,  Lond.   183;  212. 
Mayr,    E.     (1942)    Systematics  and  the   Origin   of  Species.     Columbia 

University  Press. 
McConnaughey,  B.  H.    (1951)  The  life  cycles  of  the  dicyemid  Mesozoa. 

Univ.  Calif.  Pnbl.  Zool.   55;  1. 
Meister,  A.    (1957)  The  Biochemistry  of  Amino- Acids.   Academic  Press. 
Meyerhof,  O.   (1928)  Uber  die  verbreitung  der  arginin-phosphorsaure  in 

der  muskelature  der  wirbellosen.   Arch.  Sci.  biol.  Napl.  12;  536. 
Moore,  R.  C.    (1955)  Invertebrates  and  the  geologic  time  scale.    Geol. 

Soc.  Amer.    Special  Papers  62;  547. 
Moore,  R.  C.   (1956)  Treatise  of  Invertebrate  Paleontology.    Geol.  Soc. 

Amer.    Kansas  University  Press. 
Mortensen,  T.    (1912)  A  sessile  ctenophore.    Tjalfiella  tristoma  and  its 

bearing  on  Phylogeny.   Brit.  Ass.  Adv.  Sci.    Sect.  D. 
Moser,  F.    (1925)  Siphonophora  in  Handbnch  der  Zoologie.    (Edited  by 

Kukenthal,  W.,  and  Krumbach,  T.)   Vol.  1.   de  Gruyter,  Berlin. 
Neal,  H.  V.,  and  Rand,  H.  W.   (1943)  Comparative  Anatomy.   Blakiston. 
Needham,  D.  M.,  Needham,  J.,  Baldwin,  E.,  and  Yudkin,  J.    (1932) 

A  comparative  study  of  the  phosphagens  with  some  remarks  on  the 

origin  of  vertebrates.   Proc.  roy.  Soc.   B110;  260. 
Needham,  J.    (1931)  Chemical  Embryology.   Cambridge  University  Press. 
Nier,  A.  O.,  Thompson,  R.  W.,  and  Murphy,  B.  F.   (1941)  The  isotopic 

constitution  of  lead  and  the  measurement  of  the  geological  time  scale. 

Phys.  Rev.   60;  112. 
Nordenskiold,  E.   (1920)  History  of  Biology.  Tudor  Pub.  Co. 
O'Kane,  D.  J.    (1941)  The  synthesis  of  riboflavine  by  staphylococci. 

J.  Bad.    41;  441. 
Oparin,  A.  I.    (1957)  The  Origin  of  Life  on  the  Earth.    (3rd  Ed.)    Oliver 

and  Boyd,  London. 
Osborn,  H.  F.    (1905)  Ten  years'  progress  in  the  mammalian  palaeon- 
tology of  North  America.    C.R.  6th  Internat.  Congr.  Berne.    Page  86. 
Osborn,  H.  F.    (1918)  Equidae  of  the  Oligocene,  Miocene,  and  Pliocene 

of  North  America.  Mem.  Amer.  Mus.  nat.  Hist.   2;  1. 
Osborn,  H.  F.   (1936,  1942)  Proboscidea.  A  monograph  of  the  discovery, 

evolution,  migration  and  extinction  of  the  mastodonts  and  elephants 

of  the  world.  Vol.1 :  Moeritherioidea,  Deinotheroidea,  Mastodontoidea. 

Vol.  2:  Stegodontoidea,  Elephantoidea.   Amer.  Mus.  nat.  Hist. 
Ousdal,  A.  P.   (1956)  Syst.  Zool.  5;  161. 
Paley,  W.   (1802)  Evidences  of  Christianity.  Johnson. 
Pantin,  C.  F.  A.    (1942)  The  excitation  of  nematocysts.   jf.  exp.  Biol. 

19;  294. 
Picard,  J.    (1955)  Les  nematocystes  du  Ctenaire  Euchlora  rubra.    Rec. 

Trav.  Stat.  Mar.  Endoume.    15;  99. 
Pirie,  N.  W.    (1954)  On  making  and  recognising  life.   New  Biology.    16; 

41.   Penguin  Books,  London. 


166  BIBLIOGRAPHY 

Piveteau,  J.    (1958)  Traite  de  Palaeontologie.   Masson  et  Cie. 

Pocock,  M.  A.    (1933)  Volvox  in  South  Africa.   Ann.  S.  Afr.  Mas.    16; 

523. 
Pringle,  J.  W.   S.    (1953)  The  origin  of  life.    Soc.  exp.  Biol.  Symp. 

7;  1.    Cambridge. 
Pringle,  J.  W.  S.    (1954)  The  evolution  of  living  matter.   New  Biology. 

16;  54.   Penguin  Books. 
Pringsheim,   E.   G.     (1948)  Taxonomic  problems   in  the  Euglenineae. 

Biol.  Rev.   23;  46. 
Pringsheim,  E.  G.,  and  Hovasse,  R.    (1950)  Les  relations  de  parente 

entre  Astasiees  et  Euglenacees.   Arch.  Zool.  exp.  gen.   86;  499. 
Prosser,    C.    L.     (Editor).      (1950)    Comparative    Animal    Physiology. 

Saunders. 
Radl,   E.    (1930)    The  History  of  Biological   Theories.    (Translated   by 

Hatfield,  E.  J.)   Oxford  University  Press. 
Ralph,   P.   M.     (1959)   Notes   on  the  species  of  pteromedusan   genus 

Tetraplatia  Busch  1851.  J.  Mar.  Biol.  Ass.   38;  369. 
Rasmont,  R.,  Bouillon,  J.,  Castiaux,  P.,  and  Vendermeerssche,  G. 

(1958)  Ultra  structure  of  the  choanocyte  collar  cells  in  fresh  water 

sponges.    Nature,  Lond.    181;  58. 
Raven,  Chr.  P.   (1958)  Morphogenesis :  the  Analysis  of  Molluscan  Develop- 
ment.  Pergamon  Press. 
Rees,  K.  R.    (1958)  Personal  communication. 
Reich,  W.    (1948)  The  Discovery  of  the  Orgone.    I:  The  function  of  the 

orgasm.    II:  The  Cancer  biopathy.    Orgone  Inst.  Press.,  New  York. 
Remane,  A.    (1954)  Die  Geschichte  der  Tiere.    In  Die  Evolution  der 

Organismen.  (Edited  by  Heberer,  G.)   Vol.  2;  p.  340.   G.  Fisher,  Jena. 
Robin,   Y.,  van  Thoai,   N.-G.,   and  Pradel,   L.-A.     (1957)   Sur  une 

nouvelle  guanidine  monosubstituee  biologique;  L'Hirudonine.    Bio- 

chem.  Biophys.  Acta.   24;  381. 
Robinow,   C.   F.     (1946)   Chapter  in   The  Bacterial  Cell.     (Edited  by 

Dubos,  R.  J.)   Harvard  University  Press. 
Roche,  J.,  and  Robin,  Y.    (1954)  Sur  les  phosphagens  des  Eponges. 

C.R.  Soc.  Biol.   148;  541. 
Roche,  J.,  van  Thoai,  N.-G.,  and  Robin,  Y.    (1957)  Sur  la  presence  de 

creatine  chez  les  invertebres  et  as  signification  biologique.    Biochem. 

Biophys.  Acta.   24;  514. 
Romer,  A.  S.    (1949)  Time  series  and  trends  in  animal  evolution.    In 

Genetics,    Palaeontology,    and    Evolution.      (Edited    by    Jepson,     G., 

Simpson,  G.,  and  Mayr,  E.)   Princeton  University  Press. 
Save   Soderbergh,    G.     (1934)    Some   points   of  view   concerning  the 

evolution    of  the    vertebrates    and    the    classification    of  this    group. 

Arkiv.  Zool.   26;  1. 
Saville  Kent,  W.     (1878)  The  foraminiferal  nature  of  Haliphysema 

tumanozviczii  demonstrated.   Ann.  mag.  nat.  Hist.  Sci.  V.   2;  68. 


BIBLIOGRAPHY  167 

Saville  Kent,  W.   (1880)  A  Manual  of  the  Infusoria.   Bogue,  London. 

3  vols. 
Schrader,  F.    (1953)  Mitosis.    (2nd  ed.)    Columbia  University  Press. 
Seaman,  G.  R.    (1952)  The  phosphagen  of  protozoa.    Biochem.  Biophys. 

Acta.   9;  693. 
Sedgwick,  A.    (1884)  On  the  nature  of  the  metameric  segmentation  and 

some  other  morphological  questions.    Quart.  J.  Alter.  Sci.   24;  43. 
Sedgwick,  A.  (1915)  A  Student's  Textbook  of  Zoology.  Vol.  3.  Sonnenschein. 
Shapley,  H.    (1958)  Of  Stars  and  Men.   Beacon  Press,  New  York. 
Simpson,    G.    G.     (1944)    Tempo   and  Mode    in   Evolution.     Columbia 

University  Press. 
Simpson,  G.  G.   (1945)  The  principles  of  classification  and  a  classification 

of  mammals.    Bull.  Amer.  Mus.  nat.  Hist.   85;  1. 
Simpson,  G.  G.    (1951)  Horses.    Oxford  University  Press,  New  York. 
Simpson,   G.   G.    (1953)   The  Major  Features  of  Evolution.    Columbia 

University  Press. 
Singer,  C.   (1950)  A  History  of  Biology.   Schumann. 
Spooner,  E.  T.  C,  and  Stocker,  B.  A.  D.    (1956)  Bacterial  anatomy. 

Symp.  Soc.  gen.  Microbiol.   Cambridge. 
Stirton,  R.  A.    (1940)  Phylogeny  of  North  American  Equidae.    Univ. 

Calif.  Publ.  Bull.  Geol.   25;  165. 
Stunkard,  H.  W.    (1954)  The  life  history  and  systematic  relations  of  the 

Mesozoa.   Quart.  Rev.  Biol.  29;  230. 
Summers,  E.    (1938)  Some  aspects  of  normal  development  in  colonial 

ciliate  Zoothamnion  alternans.    Biol.  Bull.    74;  117. 
Summers,  E.    (1938)  Form  regulation  in  Zoothamnion  alternans.    Biol. 

Bull.   74;  130. 
Swann,  M.     (1951)  Protoplasmic  structure  and  mitosis.    J.  exp.  Biol. 

28;  417. 
Takahashi,  W.  N.,  and  Ishii,   M.    (1953)  A  macromolecular  protein 

associated    with    tobacco    mosaic    virus    infection;    its    isolation    and 

properties.   Amer.J.Bot.   40;  85. 
van  Thoai,  N.-G.,  Roche,  J.,  Robin,  Y.,  and  Thiem,  N.    (1953)  Sur 

deux  nouvaeux  phosphagenes ;   la  phosphotaurocyamine  et  la  phos- 

phoglycocyamine.   C .  R.  Biol.  Soc.  Paris.   147;  1241. 
van   Thoai,   N.-G.,    and   Robin   Y.     (1951)    Les   methylases    chez   les 

invertebres  marins.    C.  R.  Biol.  Soc.  Paris,  145;  1674. 
van  Thoai,  N.-G.,  Roche,  J.,  and  Robin,  Y.    (1957)  Sur  la  presence  de 

creatine  chez  les  invertebres  et  la  significance  biologique.    Biochem. 

Biophys.  Acta.   24;  514. 
van   Thoai,    N.-G.,    and   Robin,   Y.     (1954)    Metabolism   des   derives 

guanidyles.     Sur  un  nouvelle  guanidine  monosubstituee  biologique. 

L'ester  guanido  ethyl  seryl  phosphorique  (lombrincine)  et  le  phosphagen 

correspondant.    Biochem.  Biophys.  Acta.    14;  76. 
Thompson,    D'Arcy,    W.    (1942)    On    Growth    and  Form.    Cambridge 

Universitv  Press. 


168  BIBLIOGRAPHY 

Tiegs,  O.  and  Manton,  S.  M.   (1958)  The  evolution  of  the  Arthropoda. 

Biol.  Rev.  33;  255. 
Tuzet,  O.    (1945)  Sur  les  aggregats  de  choanocytes  et  la  question  de  la 

Proterospongia  avec  quelques  remarques  sur  les  reseux  forme  par  les 

cellules  dissociees.   Archiv.  Zool.  exp.  gen.   84;  225. 
Ulrich,  W.    (1950)  Vorschlage  zu  einer  Revision  der  Grosseinteilung 

des  Tierreiches.    Verh.  dtsch.  zool.  Ges.  Zool.  Anz.  Snppl.  15;  244. 
Verbinskaya,  N.  A.,  Borsuk,  V.  N.,  and  Kreps,  E.   (1935)  Biochemistry 

of  muscle  contraction  in  Cacumariafrondosa.  Arch.  Sri.  Biol.  Moscow. 

38;  369. 
Wheeler,  L.  R.   (1939)  Vitalism.  Witherby. 
White,  E.  I.   (1948)  The  vertebrate  fauna  of  the  lower  old  red  sandstone 

of  the  Welsh  Border.   Bull.  Brit.  Mus.  nat.  Hist.  Geol.   1;  51. 
Williams,  A.    (1957)  Evolutionary  rates  of  Brachiopods.    Geol.  Mag. 

94;  201. 
Willmer,   E.   N.     (1956)   Factors  which   influence   the   acquisition   of 

flagella  by  the  amoeba,  Naegleria  gruberi.  J.  exp.  Biol.   33;  583. 
Willmer,  E.  N.    (1958)  Further  observations  on  the  "  metaplasia  "  of 

an  amoeba,  Naegleria  gruberi.  J.  Embryol.  exp.  Morph.   6;  187. 
Zeuner,  F.   (1958)  Dating  the  Past.    Methuen. 
Zinsser,   H.     (1957)   Zinsser's  Bacteriology.     11th  edition.     (Edited   by 

Smith,  D.  T.,  and  Connant,  D.  F.)   Appleton-Century-Crofts. 


AUTHOR   INDEX 


Ahrens,  L.  H.  137,  140 

Amano,  S.  12 

Aristotle,  14 

Baker,  J.  R.  35,  44,  46,  47,  48 

Baldwin,  E.  112-124,  128 

Balfour,  F.  M.  69 

Beatty,  I.  M.  128 

de  Beer,  G.  46,  79,  93,  96 

van  Beneden,  E.  71 

Bergman,  W.  130-133 

Bernal,  J.  D.  8 

Berrill,  N.   153 

Borsuk,  V.  N.  121 

Bonner,  J.  T.  44 

Bouillon,  J.  56 

Boyden,  A.   12,  13 

Bresslau,  E.  99 

Bunting,  M.  31 

Butschli,  O.  32 

Carlgren,  O.  87 

Castiaux,  P.  56 

Caullery,  M.  72,  75 

Chargaff,  I.  20 

Chatton,  E.  41 

Claus,  F.  W.  66 

Cohen,  S.  10 

Cooper,  G.  A.  143 

Cuenot.  L.  101 

Darwin,  C.  4,  154 

Dawydoff,  C.  103 

Delage,  Y.  29,  69 

DOBZHANSKY,  T.    154 

Dodson,  E.  O.  72 
Doflein,  F.  33 
Dogiel,  V.  41 
Duboscq,  O.   41,  59 
Edinger,  T.  149 
Eggleton,  P.  and  G.  P.  113 


Ennor,  A.  H.   124,  127 

Faure-Fremiet,  E.  43 

Fraenkel-Conrat.  H.  19 

Franz,  V.  33,  47 

Fruton,  J.  S.  20,   115 

Fry,  B.  A.  22 

Goette,  A.  101 

Goodrich,  E.  S.  153 

von  Graff,  L.  99 

Grasse,  P.  P.   12,  24,  25,  29,  33 

Gray,  J.  15 

Grobben,  K.  101-106,  110 

Grontved,  J.  59 

Gurwitsch,  A.  15 

Hadzi,  J.  21,    47,    79,    81,    83,    85, 

93-99,  108-110 
Haeckel,  E.  62,  63,  64,  65,  66,  79, 

81,  83,  87 
Haldane,  J.  B.  S.  8,  17 
Hand,  C.  87 
Hardy,  A.  C.  48 
Harper,  H.  115 
Heath,  H.  96 
Hedley,  R.  D.  65 
Herouard,  E.  29 
Hershey,  A.  D.  19 
Hobson,  G.  E.  124 
Hollaender,  A.  15 
Hovasse,  R.  30 
Huxley,  T.  H.  76-78 
Hyman,  L.  H.  29,  33,  61,  68,  71,  80, 

81,  121,  129 
Ishii,  M.  19 
Ivanov,  I.  V.  83 
Jagersten.  G.  66,  67,  68,  81,  83 
Jarvik,  E.  135 
Jeans,  J.  16 
Johnstone,  G.  76 


169 


170 


AUTHOR    INDEX 


Keilin,  D.  9 
Klebs,  G.  29 
Knopf,  A.  137 
Kleinenberg,  S.  153 
Komai,  T.  85,  89 

KORNBERG,  H.  L.    10 

Kowalevski,  V.  O.   145,  148 
Krebs,  H.  9,  10 
Kreps,  E.  121 
Krumbach,  T.  29,  87 

KUKENTHAL,  W.    29 

Kulp,  J.  L.  137,  138,  139 

Lambert,  R.  St.  J.  140 

Lang,  A.  89,  90,  91 

Lankester,  E.  R.  27,  29,  30,  65,  69 

Lea,  D.  18 

Lederberg,  J.  22 

Leuchtenberger,  C.  12 

LlPMANN,  F.    12 

Lull,  R.  145,  148 

Lwoff,  A.  30 

Luria,  S.  E.  21 

Lynen,  F.  12 

Lyttelton,  R.  16 

Manton,  S.  M.  103,  105,  111,  153 

Marcus,  E.  81,  99,  106-108,  110 

Markham,  R.  18 

Margrath,  K.  I.  127 

Matthew,  W.  D.  139,  145 

Mayne,  K.  I.  140 

Mayr,  E.  154 

McConnaughey,  B.  H.  74 

Meister,  A.  1 1 

Meyerhoff,  O.  114 

Moore,  R.  C.  80 

Morrison,  J.  F.   124,  127 

Moser,  F.  81 

Murphey,  B.  F.  137 

Neal,  H.  V.  153 

Needham,  D.  M.  114-119 

Needham,  J.  15,  114-119,  128 

Nier,  A.  O.  137 

Nordenskiold,  E.   156 

O'Kane,  D.  J.  23 

Oparin,  A.  I.  8,  14,  16,  17,  23,  25 

Osborn,  H.  F.  146,  149 

Ousdal,  A.  P.  16 

Paley,  W.  2 

Pantin,  C.  F.  A.  81 

Peel,  J.  22 

Picard,  J.  85 


Pirie,  A.  8 

PlVETEAU,  J.    145 

Pocock,  M.  A.  60 

Pradel,  L.-A.  124-128 

Pringle,  J.  W.  S.  8 

Pringsheim,  E.  G.  29,  30 

Prosser,  C.  L.  112 

Radl,  E.  5,  66 

Ralph,  P.  M.  87 

Rand,  H.  W.  153 

Rasmont,  R.  56 

Raven,  Ch.  106 

Rees,  K.  R.  124 

Reich,  W.  15 

Remane,  A.  81,  106 

Robin,  Y.  124-128 

Robinow,  C.  F.  22 

Roche,  J.  124-128 

Romer,  A.  S.  149 

Save  Soderberg,  G.  135,  153 

Saville  Kent,  W.  57,  65,  69 

SCHRADER,  F.    12 
SCHOEFFEL,  E.    15 

Seaman,  G.  R.  128 

Sedcwick,  A.   103,  104,  106 

Shapley,  H.  17 

Simmons,  S.  20,  115 

Simpson,  G.  G.  142,  144,  145,  146, 

147,  149 
Singer,  C.  14,  156 
Smith,  J.  D.  18 
Smith,  K.  M.  18 
Spooner,  E.  T.  C.  22 
Stirton,  R.  A.  145 
Stocker,  B.  A.  D.  22 
Stunkard,  H.  72 
Summers,  F.  M.  43,  48 
Swann,  M.  M.  12 
Takahashi,  W.  N.  19 
Thiem,  N.  124-126 
Thoai,  Ng-V.  124-128 
Thompson,  R.  W.  137 
Thompson,  W.  D'Arcy,  155 
Tiegs,  O.  Ill,  153 
Tuzet,  O.  59,  61 
Ulrich,  W.  27,44,81,  106 
Verbinskaya,  N.  A.  121 
Vendermeerssche,  G.  56 
Virgil,  14 
Wang,  Y.  L.  9 


AUTHOR     INDEX 


171 


Wheeler,  L.  R.  14 
Williams,  A.  143,  144 
Williams,  R.  19 
Willmer,  E.  N.  31,  44,  49 

WOHLER,  F.    7 


York,  D.  140 
Yudkin,  J.  114-119 
Yudkin,  W.  H.  122,  123,  124 
Zeuner,  F.  137 
Zinsser,  H.  22 


SUBJECT   INDEX 


Acoela,  83,  95,  98-100 

Aequorea,  85 

Alcyonium,  79 

Algae,  relation  to  Protoza,  33-35 

relation  to  Metazoa,  46-48 
Ameria,  94,  110 
Amino  acids,  11 
Amoeba,  26,  35 
Amphioxus,  65,  83,  97,  119 
Amphipholis,  126 
Ammonia,  127 
Annelid  superphylum,  105 
Antedon,  121 
Anthea,  116,  117,  119 
Anthosigmelia,  132 
Anthozoa,  68,  79,  81,  82,  83,  93 
Antipathes,  82 
Anus,  68,  102-105 
Apis,  126 
Aphrodite,  126 
Arbacia,  12,  124,  131 
Archigastrula,  66 
Articulata,  108 

Arginine  phosphate,  112  et  seq. 
Aschelminthes,    108 
Ascidia,  117,  119 
Assumptions,  6  et  seq.,  150  et  seq. 
Astaciis,  102 
Astasia,  29,  30 
Asterias,  117,  119,  131 
Amelia,  76,  79,  114 
Autotrophic  bacteria,  22-23,  25 
Bacteria,  relation  to  Protozoa,  24-25, 
151 


Bacteriophage, /aa'ng  18,  19 

Balanoglossus,  117,  119,  120,  124 

Bilateria,  106-107 

Bilateral  symmetry,  52-54,  81,  90 

Biogenesis,  7,  150-151 

Bions,  15 

Biogenetic  fundamental  law,  65 

Blastopore  formation,  101-105 

Blastula,  59,  69,  70,  83,  96 

Bombyx,  126 

Bodoines,  41 

Bonellia,  72 

Calliactis,  127 

Cambridge,  1 

Camelidae,  149 

Capitella,  102 

Carchesium,  41 

Caridina,  102 

Cellularisation,  43 

Centrostephanus,  124 

Ceratium,  40 

Chemoautotrophs,  22,  23,  24 

Chlamydomonas,  26,  29,  36,  37,  47,  95 

Chlorophyll,  31 

Choanoflagellata,  57 

Choanocytes,  54,  55,  70 

Cholesterol,  131 

Chonotricha,  27 

Chordonia,  110 

Christianity,  2,  4 

Church,  1,  2,  3 

Cleavage,  in  Ctenophores 

radial,  92 

spiral,  92 
Clymene,  127 


172 


SUBJECT    INDEX 


Clytia,  83 

Cnidaria,  85-87 

Coelenterata,  76;  Complex  characters, 
78-79,  96-97 
simple  characters,  78 
most  primitive,  79-82 
relation  to  Ctenophora,  84-87 
relation  to  Porifera,  69-70 
aberrant  forms,  87,  89 

Coelom,  105 

Coelomata,  104,  106 

Coeloplana,  54,  84,  89,  90-94 

Colonies,  36  et  seq. 

Convoluta,  93,  102 

Corallium,  78 

Ctenodrilus,  102 

Ctenophora,  ancestry,  84,  95 
coelenterate  affinities,  76,  84-87 
platyhelminth  affinities,  89-94 

Ctenoplana,  54,  88,  90-94 

Cucumaria,  117,  121,  131 

Cunina,  85,  86 

Cytula,  62,  63 

DNA   (deoxyribosenucleic    acid),    12, 
19 

Daphnia,  9 

Dendrobaena,  102 

Deuterostomia,  102-104 

Dictyostelium,  44 

Dicyema,  72,  73,  75 

Dicyemidae,  72,  74-75 

Dimorpha,  31 

Dinoclonium,  34,  35 

Dinofiagellates,  33,  41 

Diplodinium  {Entodinium) ,  26,  27,  28 

Earliest  fossils,  134 

Echinocardium,  117 

Echinoderm,    relationships,    52,    124, 
129 
superphylum,  105 

Ectoprocta,  76,  152 

Elasmobranchs,  135,  137 

Embden-Meyerhof  cycle,  9,  10,  151 

Enantiazoa,  69 

Entodinium  {Diplodinium),  26,  27,  28 

Equus,  145,  147 

Euchlora,  84,  85,  86,  87 

Eudorina,  37,  38,  40 

Euglena,  29,  30 

Euglypha,  65 

Euplectella,  56 


Evolution,  definition,  6-7 

Bacteria,  22-25 

Brachiopoda,  144 

Carnivora,  142-144 

horse,  144-149 

Lamellibranchs,  142-143 

life,  13  et  seq. 

Mesozoa,  50 

Metazoa,  36  et  seq.,  50  et  seq. 

Platyhelminthia,  50,  94 

Porifera,  54-71 

Protozoa,  24-25,  32-35 

vertebrates,  134  et  seq. 

viruses,  21 
Foraminifera,  33,  44,  65 
Fossils,  134-137,  145-149 
Fossil  stratification,  137-142 
Gastrodes,  85,  87 
Gastrula,  65-68,  69,  97 
Germ  layers,  55,  56,  60,  61,  66-68 
General  theory  of  Evolution,  7,  157 
Giardia,  46 

Glycocyamine,  121,  125 
Glycocyamine  phosphate,  125-128 
Glycera,  123,  127 
Gonactinia,  116 
Gonium,  36,  38 
Grade,  21,  35 
Grafizoon,  96 
Grantia,  59-61 
Gymnodinium,  34,  35,  40 
Haemoglobin,  8 
Halichondria,  127,  133 
Haliclystus,  80 
Haliphysema,  62,  63-64,  65 
Haplozoon,  41,  72 
Heliocidaris,  124,  131 
Heterotropic  bacteria,  23-25 
Hermione,  126 
High  energy  bonds,  11,  12 
Hirudo,  127,  128 
Hitodestrol,  131 
Holothuria,  114,  121,  131 
Hormiphora,  89 

Horses,  evolution  of,  144  et  seq. 
Hydra,  11,  79,  81,  82,  83 
Hydroctena,  85,  87,  89 
Homoiology,  108,  136 
Hydrozoa,    68,    76,    77,    79-83,    87, 

94-96 
Hyracotherium  (Eohippus),  146-149 


SUBJECT    INDEX 


173 


Implications,  150  et  seq. 
Ischnochiton,  103 
Inversion,  of  Grantia,  59-61 

of  Volvox,  60-61 
Invertebrate  phyla,  101 
Invertebrate  phylogeny,  101  et  seq. 
Lampetia,  89 
Lead,  137-139 
Leacosolenia,  69 
Life,  on  other  planets,  17 

origin  of,  8  et  seq.,  13  et  seq. 
Lineus,  116,  117,  119,  127 
Lingula,  143-144 
Limnaea,  126 
Lohmann  reaction,  114 
Lombricine,  128 
Lucernaria,  80 
Lumbriconereis,  127 
Lumbricus,  114,  122,  127,  128 
Maia,  126 
Marphysa,  127 
Martasterias,  126 
Mastigamoeba,  31,  33 
Medusa,  79,  80,  83,  87,  96 
Melicerta,  54 
Mesozoa,  41,  50,  71-76,  152 

resemblances  to  Trematodes,  74 
Meteorites,  16,  facing  16,  facing  17 
Metaphyta,  13,  46,  47 
Metazoa,  origin  of,  25,  36  et  seq., 
151-152 
most  primitive,  50  et  seq.,  82-84 
Mitosis,  12 

Miracidium,  72,  74,  76 
Monerula,  62,  63 
Monocystis,  26,  44 
Mouth,  68,  102-105 
Mycetozoa,  27 
Mytilus,  126 
Myxicola,  126 
Myxobolus,  43,  45 
Muller's  larva,  90,  96 
Naegleria,  31,  44,  49 
Natural  selection,  vii 
Nematocysts,  81 
Nematoda,  106,  129 
Nemertini,  116,  117,  129 
Nephthys,  126,  127 
Nereis,  102,  116,   117,   118,   119,   120, 

122,  123,  125,  126,  127 
Nucleic  acids,  20 


Nucleoproteins,  8 
Obelia,  78 

Octopus,  72,  117,  118 
Oligomeria,  110 
Opalina,  33,  46,  47 
Ophioderma,  121 
Ophiothrix,  126 
Origin  of,  Bacteria,  22-25 
Coelenterates,  76-84 
life,  7,  150-151 
Metazoa,  36  et  seq. 
Porifera,  54 
Protozoa,  26  et  seq. 
vertebrates,  120,  124,  134  et  seq. 
viruses,  18-21 
Origin  of  Phyla,  154 
Origin  of  Species,  4-5,  154 
Orgones,  15 

Orthonectidae,  72,  74-75 
Osteichthyes,  137 
Ostrea,  126 

Palaeontology,  134  et  seq. 
Palaeotherium,  145 
Palmella  stage,  37,  47 
Paramecium,  26,  46 
Pecten,  114 
Pegmatites,  138,  139 
Peripatus,  102,  103 
Pheopolykrikos,  40,  44 
Phoronidea,  107 
Phosphagens,  Protozoa,  129 
Coelenterate,  116 
sponges,  129 
Platyhelminth,  112,  116 
annelid,  112,  116,  122-123 
cephalopod,  112 
echinoderm,  113,  120-122 
protochordate,  113,  123 
vertebrate,  113,  122 
Phosphorus,  113  et  seq. 
Physalia,  76,  79 
Physemaria,  63,  64 
Planaria,  116,  117,  119 
Planocera,  102 
Planula  larva,  69,  70,  83,  87 
Plasmodiophora,  46 
Plas?nodium,  26,  33 
Plasmodroma,  33 

Platyhelminthes,  50,  67,  72,  89,  94-96, 
99-100,  106-107,  116,  129 


174 


SUBJECT    INDEX 


Pleodorina,  37,  40 

Pleurobrachia,  76,  84,  86,  89,  116,  117, 

119 
Podarke,  102 
Pogonophora,  56,  83,  106 
Polycelis,  116,  117,  119 
Polycladida,   resemblances  to   Cteno- 

phora,  90-94 
Polykrikos,  40 
Polymeria,  110 
Polyp,  79,  80,  83,  96,  97 
Polyphyletic,  13,  152,  153 
Pomatoceros,  102 
Porifera,  50,  54-71,  82,  132,  152 
Porpita,  79 
Potassium,  140 
Poterion,  56 
Primitiveness,  51,  54 
Proboscidea,  149 
Protanthea,  82 
Proterospongia,  57 
Protostomia,  102-105 

Protozoa,  origin,  24-25,  46 

colonial  forms,  36-44,  47,  57  et  seq. 
interrelationship,  32-35 
most  primitive,  26,  47 
syncytia,  44-47 

Protista,  13 

Pterobranchiata,  83 

Radial  symmetry,  52,  96 

Radioactive  dating  of  rocks,  137-140 

Rates  of  evolution,  142-144 

Rhinoscerotoidea,  149 

Rhizoflagellata,  33 

Rhopalura,  72,  75 

Rickettsia,  21-22 

Sabella,  54,  123,  127 

Sabellaria,  116,  117,  119,  123 

Saccocirrus,  102 

Sacculina,  51 

Sakaguchi's  test,  120,  121 

Salpa,  87 

Sappinia,  46 

Scolecida,  102 

Scyphozoa,  68,  78,  79,  80,  81,  82,  84, 
87,  93-96 

Sepia,  117,  118,  119,  120,  126 

Seymouria,  136 

Simplicity,  51 

Siphonophora,  76 

Sipunculus,  114,  117,  118,  127 


Special  theory  of  Evolution,  157 
Spaer  echinus,  121,  126 
Spiral  cleavage,  92,  105 
Spirochona,  27 
Spirographs,  116,  117,  123 
Sponges,  origin,  57,  71 

specialised  characters,  55-56 

simple  characters,  55 
Spongiaria,  94 
Sporozoa,  26,  43,  44,  45,  53 
Stellasterol,  130,  131 
Sterols,  129-133 

Porifera,  132 

Echinodermata,  129,  133 
Stichopus,  114 

Stronglylocentrotus,  117,  119,  124 
Stylotella,  132,  133 
Suberites,  132 
Sulphur,  12,  23 
Symmetry,  52-54,  90,  see  also  Radial 

symmetry;  Bilateral  symmetry 
Synapta,  117,  119 
Syncytia,  39,  44,  46,  63 
Taurocyamine,  125 
Taurocyamine  phosphate,  125-128 
Teredo,  103 
Tetrahymena,  127,  128 
Tetramitus,  31 
Tetraplatia,  87,  89 
Tentaculata,  107 
Thetia,  126 
Thiobacillus ,  11,  23 
Thorium,  138 
Trachylina,  78,  84 
Trematodes,  72,  94 
Tricarboxylic  acid  cycle,  9,  10,  11 
Trichonympha,  26 
Trochosphaera,  54 
Turbellaria,  83,  89-94,  108 
Tubularia,  76,  77 
Uranium,  137-139 
Velella,  79 
Vermes,  35 
Vertebrata,  102,  113,  129,  134  et  seq., 

153 
Viruses,  18-21,  151 
Volvox,   37,   39,   40,   44,   46,   57,  59, 

60-61 
William  of  Occam,  9 
Zoothamnion,  41,  42,  48